... la détruit pas ! – the Earth will not be destroyed! What is a Human Being? Scientific materialism reduced the human being to a complex chance agglomeration of material elements, emerging as forms in a coincidental evolution. The image it found pleasure in destroying in the Western mind was that of an original human being given form by a Creator in his own image from the dust of the Earth... tandem Linnaeus-Darwin who put an end to the illusion that humans are created in the image of God and placed them among the animals? But then there is also the question: what is a human being, and what kind of human being is Science talking about? The Copernican Theory Copernicus’ world and reasoning were much more complex and varied than generally assumed. He was after all a man of the Renaissance... confirmed in some of the most recent publications by experts in this matter, e.g. Friedemann Schrenk in Die Frühzeit des Menschen [the early times of the human being], and Pascal Picq in Les origines de l’homme [the origins of the human being]. Schrenk writes: “The origin of the species Homo is one of the most controversial problems in paleoanthropology, despite or because of all the new [fossil] ...
... native to its astral character, just so human virtue lies in the evolution by the human being of the inborn qualities and powers native to his humanity. This is the second rung of our ladder. With this second secure basis behind us, we went on to discover that within generic types such as the star, the flower, the human being, there were individual types governed by the similar but different principle... not? Wilson —Why so? Keshav —Because it is a quality possessed in common by the dog and the human being, and the dog is an animal. Treneth —Of course we should. Fidelity is a disease like conscience. Keshav —And infidelity is a quality possessed in common by the cat and the human being, and therefore we ought to get rid of infidelity. Treneth —Again of course; for infidelity is merely... you willing to break down the ladder by which we are climbing? Wilson —Not for a moment. What I mean is that the qualities possessed in common by all the animals and the human being are animal. Keshav —Is not the human being an animal? Wilson —Yes, scientifically. Keshav —But not really? Wilson —Well, he is something more than an animal. Keshav —You mean he has other qualities ...
... has succeeded once, just once, in a single human being, then the very conditions of the transformation will be different, because the path will have been trodden, charted, and the prime difficulties cleared away. The day Plato conceived Phaedrus , he raised up all of humankind to the possibility of Phaedrus. The day a single Page 279 human being overcomes the difficulties of the transformation... said Sri Aurobindo. The Victory must be won once, in one body. When one human being has won that Victory, it will be a victory for all humankind and in all the worlds. For this little earth, so insignificant in appearance, is the symbolic ground of a battle involving all the cosmic hierarchies, just as a conscious human being is the symbolic ground of a battle being waged for all humankind. If we conquer... order to find everyone at the central point where all communicates. This open-mindedness is not "tolerance," which is only the reverse of intolerance; it is a positive understanding that every human being has an inner need, which we may call "God" or by any other name, and that he needs to love what he himself Page 13 understands of God at his own level and particular stage of inner development ...
... an instrumentality of the Supermind, a part of or a projection from it, a stepping beyond humanity into the superhumanity of the supramental principle. Above all, its possession would enable the human being to rise beyond into those highest powers of the mind in its self-exceedings which intervene between our mentality and Supermind and can be regarded as steps leading towards the greater and more luminous... this inevitable ascent the mind of Light is a gradation, an inevitable stage”, writes Sri Aurobindo. “As an evolving principle it will mark a stage in the human ascent and evolve a new type of human being; this development must carry in it an ascending gradation of its own powers and types of an ascending humanity which will embody more and more the turn towards spirituality, capacity for Light... Light, a climb towards a divinised manhood and the divine life.” 21 It should be noted that Sri Aurobindo no longer uses the conditional mode in his presentation of “a new type of human being”, but that he repeats the word “inevitable”, one of his key words when discoursing on the continuation of the earthly evolution and the appearance of a supramental being on the Earth. In the course of this series ...
... below, and the perspectives of the Spirit and its infinite ranges above. On the upward ladder of evolution the human being stands somewhere halfway, in a rather awkward position: half animal, half god. If evolution makes any sense at all, it would be illogical that it stops with the human being. The Divine Creatrix must no doubt be able to do better. ‘Evolution is not finished; reason is not the last... supramental world demands the transformation of all its parts; the transformation cannot be complete as long as one part remains behind. All those parts are present, in various degrees, in every human being. The human being dedicating itself to this yoga must therefore be transformed totally, including the matter of the cells of its body. As the Mother wrote in her diary in the months of June and July 1914:... there. Rejoice, O you who are waiting and hoping: the new manifestation is sure, the new manifestation is at hand. The Force is there.’ 30 No human being can have an idea of what divinization of the world really means because no human being has an adequate idea of what the Divine is. Therefore the cornerstone of the Integral Yoga is what Sri Aurobindo called ‘surrender’ to the Divine. (We ...
... purpose.’ 8 This warning is printed at the beginning of every volume of the English edition of her collected works and often quoted — especially by people who act exactly to the contrary. The human being longs for the heights but time and again is pulled downwards by the weight of the past it carries in him, by the darkness, the ignorance and the burden of the subconscious, by the weight of matter... as a whole, but which it can never know because it is unable to perceive it as a whole. True knowledge is only possible by identification, something human thought is incapable of doing. In the human being only the lowest three steps of the stair of Existence have been realized. Higher on there are many more ‘spiritual’ steps. As the word ‘spirit’ is often misleading, when using it and its derivations... contact with what is already in some way present in oneself. According to Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, who follow the ancient yogic tradition in this, the human body in the manifestation of the human being on Earth consists of several ‘sheaths’ (of the soul). The material, visible sheath, made out of what we call tangible matter, is only our most outward or ‘gross’ body. This material sheath is surrounded ...
... fishbowl. Page 175 And emerge where? In the human being, really. Something we are not yet at all. Towarnicki: You mean at present? We are an aggregate of habits that thinks it is human, thinks it is philosophical, and this and that. But this is not really the human being. We don't yet know the real human being. We are just apprentice humans. Towarnicki: One can... whether you will be a human being, a mouse or a giraffe. If they are wound this way, you will inescapably produce a mouse; if they are wound in a slightly different way, you will inescapably produce human proteins or giraffe proteins." And there's no way out of this. Except through accident, some accidental radiation, which will produce monsters. So, imagine, if one human being truly found the "passage... what no other species can do: go down to the bottom of our bowl to see what it's made of, and BREAK the habit. A fish can't get out of its habit of being a fish. But a human being can get out of his habit of being a human being. And that's exactly what the path of Mother and Sri Aurobindo is: Instead of getting out above, on an apex of the Spirit, they went down to the bottom of the bowl to see ...
... answered: “Yes, my child, and so are you.” The human being too has the divine in itself. The difference between the Avatar and the ordinary human being consists in the fact that the Avatar is a direct embodiment of the Divine – “he has something behind him which emerges always out of the [human] coverings” – while the Divine portion in the human being has chosen to participate in the adventure of the... the Mother’s whole effort from the beginning of their destined collaboration. The human being had appeared in evolution because of the descent of Mind, the rational level of the mental consciousness, into the earth-atmosphere. Now the condition for the appearance of the supramental being, the species beyond the human being, was the descent of Supermind. “The ancient dawns of human knowledge have left... disciples, as reflected in the aforementioned quotations. Some disciples obviously had doubts about the accomplishment of Sri Aurobindo’s avataric mission, in some cases reducing him to a fallible human being; others supposed that he, being divine, could not really suffer or doubt, but was only putting on a show, a lila. And then there were the vacillations between those two extreme viewpoints, often ...
... of divine perfection of human being and living here upon earth is the central aim of our existence. "All life is a secret Yoga, an obscure growth of Nature towards the discovery and fulfilment of the divine principle hidden in her which becomes progressively less obscure, more self-conscient and luminous, more self-possessed in the human Page 23 being by the opening of all his... of a nation, the soul of a people." (SABCL, Vol. 17, p. 196) And if education is to be a true building or a living evocation of the latent powers and possibilities of the mind and spirit of the human being, and not just a uniform machine-made fabric, it has to take into consideration all the three factors mentioned above. To quote Sri Aurobindo again: "...that alone will be a true and living... Aurobindo cannot accept this view of man nor, therefore, these goals of education as ordinarily envisaged. He does not, of course, deny that the things alluded to above do represent aspects of human being and living in their actuality and must be given due importance in the early Page 9 undeveloped stages of humanity but they are only outward things, parts of the instrumentation ...
... sincere way one can; then one makes great progress oneself and can make others also progress. And besides, one will be respected, there will be no more indiscipline in the class, for there is in every human being something that recognises and bows down before true greatness; even the worst criminals are capable of admiring a noble and disinterested act. Therefore when children feel in a teacher, in a school... yourself with useless things or doing useless things. You must do everything with this aim, to enrich your possibilities, develop those you have, acquire new ones, and become as complete, as perfect a human being as you can. Page 183 13 June 1956 I think it was just today or perhaps yesterday, I was pleading for the right of everyone to remain in ignorance if it pleases... method. And without whims. I have never approved of anyone being the plaything of his own impulses and fancies, never, and you will never be able to have that from me, for then one is no longer a human being, one is an animal. 12 December 1956 If at this moment you feel that what I am telling you is impossible to understand, this means that you are trying to understand it; and if you ...
... experiences. The disadvantage is that trance becomes indispensable and the problem of the waking consciousness is not solved; it remains imperfect. The Dual Nature of the Human Being There are usually in the human being two different tendencies in two parts of the being, one psychic or mental supported by the psychic which seeks the better way and higher things, the other whose main seat is in... peace and the quiet and the working of the force. It is not necessary to put so many questions and get their separate answers. All your ten questions resolve themselves into one. In every human being there are two parts, the psychic with so much Page 642 of the thinking mind and higher (emotional, larger dynamic) vital that is open to the psychic and cleaves to the soul's aims and... wisdom. X is not insincere when he does that—he is simply giving voice to two parts of his nature. Nobody can understand himself or human nature if he does not perceive the multipersonality of the human being. To get all parts into harmony, that is the difficult thing. As for the lack of response,—well, can't you see that you are in the ancient tradition? Read the "lives of the saints"—you will find ...
... argument necessarily lead in this case to the use of the neutral ‘it’.) All is That. Evolution is an unfolding in the One. The view that God is in each being, and therefore in the heart of each human being, is not foreign to the West, but has been ruthlessly suppressed by the religious institutions which held that God could only be approached through them. Direct personal experience of God was forbidden... the creation of animal forms before the appearance of man and in the symbol of the Ten Avatars trace the growth of our evolution from the fish through the animal, the man-animal and the developed human being to the different stages of our present incomplete evolution.” (EDH 385) The “avatar” represents a divine intervention in the earthly evolution when it has reached a stage where, without such... level is necessary. Evolution is two-tiered: emergence form below, descent from above. For life to appear on our planet, powers and being of the life worlds had to embody in its Matter. For the human being to walk on this Earth, the powers and beings of the mental worlds had to incarnate on it. “Man is a being from the mental worlds whose mentality works here involved, obscure and degraded in a physical ...
... second accomplishment of science is that; by its technological realisations which have become the normal environment of humanity at the present time, it is building a transitional world between the human being of the bygone civilisations and the new species in the making. This extremely important role of science, seen in the perspective of Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, has not yet been generally perceived... that we, at present, live in a kind of intermediate world between what man has been for millennia and the supramental being becomes obvious. The difference between the supramental being and the human being at the very beginning of the Third Millennium is enormous, even unimaginable. Nonetheless, it definitely looks as if our technological wonderworld has its share in preparing the species for a quantum... Aurobindo already at the beginning of the 20th century, “and must before long be overtaken by a mounting flood of psychological and psychic knowledge which cannot fail to compel quite a new view of the human being and open a new vista before mankind. At the same time the Age of Reason is visibly drawing to an end …” 23 – “The human mind is beginning to perceive that it has left the heart of almost every ...
... in common: they both regard the human being as essentially an animal organism. According to psychoanalysis, the human being, like the animal organism, is driven exclusively by the psychobiological energies of the id; the ego Page 11 and the superego which, from the psychoanalytic viewpoint, constitute the sui generis characteristics of the human being, do not alter the fundamental dynamics... Aurobindo and Modern Psychology In the West, where modern psychology was born and cradled, psychological thought had for centuries been part of philosophical enquiry into the nature of the human being. As such, psychology was a handmaiden of philosophy. The emergence of psychology as an independent field of study in its own right and as an empirical science is generally traced to the founding... movements in the Page 4 history of psychology, had a twofold impact on the development of psychology as a science. In the first place, it gave birth to Depth Psychology - the study of the human being in the light of unconscious motives and attitudes - which had a profound impact and a revolutionary influence, particularly in the fields of psychiatry and psychology. Secondly, because of the trenchant ...
... there are vital urgings that he cannot exclude, visits or touches of a light from above that are not less suprarational because he does not recognise their source. No god, but at his highest a human being touched with a ray of the divine influence, man's very spirituality, however dominant, must have, while he is still this imperfectly evolved human, its rational and infrarational tendencies and... aspiration and prevented her from arriving at the true realisation of her own higher ideals. It is only by reaching a third stage of the evolution of the collective social as of the individual human being that the ideals first seized and cherished by the thought of man can discover their own real source and character and their true means and conditions of effectuation or the perfect society be anything... knowledge as a weakness and inferiority or look on it as a peculiarity and no necessary part of the conception of manhood, this is the mentality of the barbarian. It tends to reappear in the human being in the atavistic period of boyhood, — when, be it noted, the development of the body is of the greatest importance, — but to the adult man in civilised humanity it is ceasing to be possible. For ...
... all life can become in the human being a conscious yoga, as multisided and as integral as life itself, so that one can say in a more perfect and luminous sense: "All life is yoga". The integral yoga that Sri Aurobindo and the Mother have proposed is, indeed, a yoga of evolution, based on the perception that the human being is a transitional being and that the human being can be consciously utilized... that constitutes a new stage in the evolution." 6 Sri Aurobindo points out that if the animal being of the ape kind evolved into the human being because elements of humanity were already present in that animal being, then the appearance in the human being of a stress of spirituality and the appearance of a spiritual type in mental-animal humanity can be taken as a sign that there is an intention... yoga. For the development of yoga depends on a scrupulous examination of the level at which evolution has reached in our present human consciousness and whether the psychological workings of the human being can be so handled that the causes of the slowness of the natural functionings can be eliminated for the purposes of introducing into the evolutionary process those principles and methods which would ...
... remained foreign to the West ever since, so much so that Western philosophy and psychology hardly have an inkling of them. But, by reason of the fact that every human being has a soul, spirituality is potentially innate in the human being and in some cases the soul cannot be prevented from coming to the fore, for instance in some saints and mystics. In these cases too a strict conformity with the ... importance; that the Mind is not a source of knowledge because it cannot really apprehend reality; that the Mind is an essential part of the human being, in the present human condition even its most determinative or characteristic part, but that the human being is far more complex than Cartesian dualism and reductionist materialism have chosen to accept. Since the Middle Ages the West has been desperately... philosophical schools of ancient India and China, where the outflowering of rational thought preceded the classical period in Greece and was much more varied in its expressions. The focus on the human being and the urge towards an individual evaluation of life are indisputably two of the great gifts the Greek civilisation bequeathed to the West. It seems justified to consider humanism (plus political ...
... distorted image the West has of the human being. The distortion was symptomatic in the doctrine of Christianity, and the materialistic dogma of scientism, which abandoned the world-view of the Great Chain of Being for what Ken Wilber calls “flatland”, has made it worse. The authentic occult traditions, Hermetism for instance, knew a lot more about the human being than either Christianity or modern... universal potentialities.” 46 Let us briefly sketch a picture of the self-ignorant wonder that is the human being. Just like the rest of the cosmos it is composed of the gradations of existence that have so far evolved: material, vital and mental. Sri Aurobindo often stressed that the human being is specifically the mental being, the typical embodiment of the mental gradation of the universal manifestation... Aurobindo and Mirra of the essential values, declaring the world “worthy” 31 , was based on a spiritual discovery whose time seemed to have come: Supermind, the link between God in his heaven and the human being on his planet. Mirra as well as Sri Aurobindo had come into contact with “an intermediate link between the two [hemispheres] which can explain them to each other and establish between them such ...
... earthman. When approximately did this take place? Paleontologists say that the human being made its appearance on Earth between one and three million years ago, and according to the Mother a million years had already elapsed between the descent of the mental principle on Earth and the first material incarnation of the human being. ‘After the mental had descended on earth, between the time of the manifestation... arbitrarily one chooses that moment of experience from which to look back or from which to look ahead.’ These are the opening words of Graham Greene’s novel The End of the Affair. The story of the human being has neither a beginning nor an end. It moves between two infinities: behind man his origin, ahead of him his destiny. And both are the same, ‘a consciousness … against which the universe seems to... the human experience and consequently the experienced world to be an illusion! Material and Spiritual Evolution It may seem amazing how near E.F. Schumacher brings the higher animal to the human being. Sri Aurobindo and the Mother go still further in this. ‘Man and the animal are both mentally conscious beings …’ 19 In the animal the human intellect is being prepared, ‘for the animal too thinks ...
... total revolution, both individual and collective. He asked whether such a total change is possible. KJ explained that the human being is basically angelic in character, because there is a soul in every human being. He added that if this angel in the human being can be affirmed, then the change will be possible and will even become inevitable. KB observed that the present situation... ideas should be so communicated through stories and other dynamic processes that abstractions are clothed with concreteness. BD pointed out that while during earlier periods of history, the human being was oriented towards collectivity, in the post-industrial era, there is greater and greater emphasis on egoism and competition based upon narrow concerns of individuality. She said that the problems... approach of Realism. He said that all these different approaches have behind them some basic truths; these basic truths, he added, need to be synthesized. He pleaded for the integral view of the human being. In the integral view, he said, development of integral consciousness is underlined. And if this view is applied to education, he said, the most important question is as to how to devise teach ...
... nature of the human being, and if humankind comes to the paralyzing situation where the urge to exceed the limits of the mental Page 15 human being is buried under the heavy weight of the civilization of comfort and pleasure, of continuous competition and conflict and of disabling appetites of egoistic life, controlled by dehumanizing machinery of civilization, then the human being will have... existence were of one piece, solely material-vital, or solely mental, or solely spiritual, problems of human life would not have reached the kind of criticality that we are facing today. But the human being is a triple web, a thing mysteriously physical-vital, mental and spiritual at once, and not knowing what are the true relations of these things, we have been led to a situation where we are obliged... domains, prevent this peril. Unfortunately, the rational thought of today is still disinclined to mediate between the life and the body on the one hand, and something higher and greater within the human being, the spiritual reality, on the other. In that situation, humanity may succumb to the comforts of mechanized social living and may even succeed in burying the deep call of the spirit. This burial ...
... rationality and ethicality are able to combat the powers of the Un-Reason and of the subconscious and the unconscious. Again, it assumes that the integral development of personality, which every modern human being should aim at developing, is achievable when the human faculties are properly brought into harmony by the powers of their rational and the moral sense. It lays down that the physical, intellectual... more that psychological studies have begun to reveal to us the strangeness and Page 13 complexity of the components and powers of human personality. It has now become clear that the human being has many parts and planes and that each one of them has its own thrust of development, and these thrusts are far from being homogenous or harmonious with one another. The physical being is often... the conscious parts are nothing as compared to the conflicts that arise between the conscious and the subconscious or unconscious. How feeble is the rational, ethical, and aesthetic complex of the human being when it gets attacked by the subconscious and unconscious forces has become more and more evident when we examine the modern life in its conditions of anxiety and stress. Some of the acute psychologists ...
... Pravahan, explains and illustrates the process of the birth of the body, the passage of the soul into earth existence. It describes the advent of the child, the building of the physical form of the human being. The process is conceived of as a sacrifice, the usual symbol with the Vedic Rishis for the expression of their vision and perception of universal processes of Nature, physical and psychological... already indicated, in the mystic rite or law of Sacrifice. It is the one basic, fundamental, universal Law that upholds and explains the cosmic movement, conformity to which brings to the thrice-bound human being release and freedom. Sacrifice consists essentially of two elements or processes: (i) The offering or self-giving of the lower reality to the higher, and, as a consequence, an answering movement... however, is an epitome of creation. He embraces and incarnates the entire gamut of consciousness and comprises in him all beings from the highest Divinity to the lowest jinn or elf. And yet each human being in his true personality is a lineal descendant of one or other typal aspect or original Personality of the one supreme Reality; and his individual character is all the more pronounced and well-defined ...
... knowledge and intuition. The basis of this education was her knowledge of the different aspects of the human being – the material, vital, mental, psychic and spiritual parts. This knowledge, gained from age-long yogic and mystical experience, is in itself new and revolutionary compared to the way the human being is chiefly seen in the West: as a material body mysteriously functioning in tandem with an intangible... s, of passions and revolts. It can set everything in motion, it can build and realize – but it can also destroy and spoil everything. Thus it may be the most difficult part to discipline in the human being. It is a work that takes much time and much patience, and that requires a perfect sincerity, for without sincerity you will deceive yourself from the very outset and all endeavour for progress will... passes from life to life carrying its experiences in essence and the continuity of the evolution of the individual.’ 31 As the Mother said: ‘The psychic is the representative of the Divine in the human being. That is it, you see – the Divine is not something remote and inaccessible. The Divine is in you but you are not fully conscious of it. It acts now as an influence rather than a Presence. It should ...
... fulfil the inmost aspiration of the human being by bringing down to the earth a kind of perfection in life. Aspiration for perfection is his one flame, and in that he is a representative of the whole human race. He is not a King only and he is not asking for a child. He is, first of all, trying to find out what man is, what a human being is. And he finds that a human being is not merely his mind and life... one-tenth of a million persons at the most. But the Mahabharata war has given rise to an epic because the war was fought for, or at least the poet saw it as a fight for, the values of life, for what the human being ultimately means. What is he here for? When that answer is given, and its significance understood, it can give rise to an epic. When the war is a big war and only utilitarian interests are... this the working of divine wisdom and of a God who is merciful and kind and all knowledge and all goodness? How is it that in such a world created by a merciful God, unmerited suffering comes to a human being?" It is in the sixth book that the problem of pain is thrashed out in detail as nowhere else in the world's literature. I can tell you from direct study that the problem of pain has not been ...
... called the Integral Yoga, the Purna [complete] Yoga or the Supramental Yoga. If the comprehension as well as the power and the effects of the totally new Event on Earth surpass the human being, and if the human being wants to collaborate in the coming of a New World, then it can only try and open itself to the Divine Action in the hope that this Action will permeate and transform its physical, vital... or timeless Reality; that to find this unconditioned beingness we have to let go our dependence on conditioned things; and that actually to do this reveals to us the nature of our true life as a human being — these three beliefs are not only those of Dionysius and the Christian mystics who followed him but also the basic beliefs of all religions, particularly Buddhism — indeed the Four Noble Truths... a new, a higher, a wider mode of consciousness which is not that of the ordinary animal and intellectual man.’ 11 These processes are based on the general psychological characteristics of the human being, and have been found to be realizable and repeatable by others as tried out by generations of practitioners in India. For man the active being there is the yoga of the will or of works, karmayoga; ...
... other. On the other hand we behave quite differently from other animals.” 34 “Up to the human being, the creation works or is realized by communication of the genetic information, something which we have discovered in the middle of the twentieth century,” writes Claude Tresmontant. “But from the human being onwards the creation changes its regime, for from the moment when a being appears in the universe... replication, suddenly appears a vulnerable humanist. “There is no inconsistency in favouring Darwinism as an academic scientist while opposing it as a human being,” he writes. 37 One could all the same observe that, if Darwinism and the values of a human being are two different things, Darwinism cannot be the complete and universal scientific explanation of life Dawkins wants us to believe it is. (In... fruits of social Darwinism, it is no wonder that the new ideas provoked an inimical reaction. Sociobiology was accused of being racist, genetically deterministic, abolishing free will, robbing the human being of its dignity, sexist, reactionary, and explaining injustice away. 17 The animosity against Edward Wilson, especially by American extreme leftists, reached the news desks in February 1978, after ...
... perception of some glorious spiritual substance within. What I mean is the understanding of what it means to be a human being. Education must impart this understanding and enable us to put specialized knowledge in its proper place in the total scheme of values. First we must realize that the human being exists at three different levels simultaneously—the biological, the mental and the spiritual. This is the... Page 346 said, 'There comes a time when an individual becomes irresistible and his action becomes all-pervasive in its effect." (Fischer, 1962). When Buddha was asked whether he was a human being, an angel or a God, he replied, "I am just conscious." (Smith, 1991). The Vedantic psychology tells us that the ultimate source of human consciousness is a centre of bliss. The Sanskrit word... notion of 'part' here is to be understood. Compare a machine with a living organism. In a machine parts are related externally. Each piece earn survive oh its own. But it is not the same with a human being. Each of us has grown out of a human seed, which is integral to nature as a whole. This part-whole relationship of an individual with a community and a community with the larger society is sacred ...
... Ignorance in mankind. It denies and contradicts man's deepest aspirations and opposes any attempt at self- exceeding. Its chief fulcrum is ego in the human being and desire is its dynamic support. All these forces working in conjunction in the human being give rise to pain and suffering. Sāvitrī is faced with the apparently unchangeable determinism of cosmic nature. , The only support she... determinism of Nature final, inevitable, absolute? Is it possible for the human being alone to change or modify the apparently inevitable or categorical determination of cosmic nature? The seer not only puts the problem before us but through his great epic works out the conditions under which it becomes possible for the human being not only to change but to overcome this apparent inevitable determinism... spiritual growth began by his realising that the external being of man is not the whole of himself. There are hidden "celestial powers" in man, immense spiritual potentialities lie dormant in the human being. There is an immortal ineffable Spirit in man that creates here the forms for his own manifestation. It is that spirit that "in the worm foresees the coming god". It sees the finite that is actual ...
... larger or narrower circles propounding great dreams but never fulfilling them. And there is a third alternative in which the human being consents to rise to the higher levels than those of the Reason and consents to be spiritualised. The question, therefore, is whether the human being will choose to remain arrested in some kind of intermediary typal perfection like earlier animal kinds, or whether he will... divine in himself and the realisation of God within and without are the highest and most legitimate aim possible to man upon earth. 1 According to Sri Aurobindo, the evolution of the human being in regard to the development of human faculties and those that are beyond human limitations is conducted, firstly, by a conscious effort of the human mind, and it is not confined to an unconscious... understood. Human history may be considered as a long story of the sway of the developing consciousness between three preoccupations of human idealism, — the complete single development of the human being himself, the perfectibility of the individual, a full development of the collective being, the perfectibility of the society, and, more pragmatically restricted, the perfect or best possible relation ...
... this Omnipresent Reality at the start and see how Ignorance could have resulted from it. We have already seen that active or operative Ignorance is found only in the human being and there is a stage in the progress of the Human being at which man seems to go out of darkness, of Ignorance and live and act in the Light. So, it seems that Ignorance is like a mass of dark clouds covering a certain belt... and effective knowledge for the purpose of life and its needs. So, the omnipresent Reality has left out the vegetable and the animal kingdom and has inflicted Ignorance upon itself in the human being. Even there if we take the whole span of human history and the evolution of man in it we find that man has been an ignorant being and has been conscious of it, yet sometimes an individual appears... Ignorance, and there are collectivities that have tried and are trying to go beyond Ignorance. That gives us some hope of finding an explanation of its origin. But that is from the side of the human being. We have started with the assumption that an Omnipresent Reality is the basis of this universe. In that case the question arises: why does the Divine Reality create Ignorance within itself? The process ...
... shape of how the human being reacts to such a determinism. There is a determinism in Nature in which a young man who is innocent and has committed no fault of his own, is destined or condemned to die after one year of his marriage. What is this mechanism at work? Is it mechanical determinism? Secondly why is such an unmerited pain or suffering inflicted on an innocent human being? If a supreme con... is working at present is the determinism of Nature, and this determinism is in bondage to the spirit so far as the human experience is concerned. It is an expression of a cosmic being, but to the human being it appears to be a bondage, and freedom consists in getting out of the determinism of Nature and getting into the determinism of the spirit; when the determinism of the spirit is evoked or brought... out to the spirit. There is a height of the vital and there is a depth of the vital; the height of the life and the depth of the life. He finds, when he expands his consciousness from the physical human being to an inner being, that he is a vital being as well as the cosmos; this is the life-belt, the life-universe, which is independent of earth-life since all life is not confined to earth. There ...
... promised to be God's servants, but did not keep their promise as they wanted to lord it over others. 2 The Mother was not speaking of any Asuras called into the As ram and imposed on some human being there who was to bear the burden of his transformation. She was speaking of certain Page 654 Lords of the Vital who had taken birth in earthly bodies and tried to prepare the Divine Descent... influence of truly hostile beings who become like that. The hostile beings generally attack, then make some way in, lay siege and create conditions for invasion and ultimately lead or compel the human being to fall. I am quite aware of the way in which the unconverted hostile beings, who have a hostile intention, get inside—there have been plenty of cases like that, and their method besides has... outcome. The life, the work developing here in the Asram has to deal with the world problem and had therefore to meet, it could not avoid, the conflict with the working of the hostile Powers in the human being. (4) That you did not allow any hostile being in the Asrama, except one converted Asura, and that no Asura owing allegiance to you had turned hostile. We did not call any. The converted one ...
... all passion, all violence, there is a minimum of general harmony which allows Nature's work to be accomplished. And this presence becomes quite obvious in the human being, even the most rudimentary. Even in the most monstrous human being, in one who gives the impression of being an incarnation of a devil or a monster, there is something within exercising a sort of irresistible control—even in the... psychic express itself without the mind the vital and the physical? It expresses itself constantly without them. Only, in order that the ordinary human being may perceive it, it has to express itself through them, because the ordinary human being is not in direct contact with the psychic. If it was in direct contact with the psychic it would be psychic in its manifestation—and all would be truly... the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear and give way to the psychic being, which has slowly been formed by divine intervention in order to manifest the Divine in the human being. It is under the psychic influence that the Divine manifests in man and thus prepares the coming of superhumanity. The psychic is immortal and it is through the psychic that immortality can ...
... foundation of the first intensity. Preliminary—Krishna sensed behind the disguise 1ṣṭ intensity—Krishna seen behind the human mask. 2d—Krishna seen in the human being 3d—The human being seen in Krishna Consummation.—The human being = Krishna. The same rule holds with all things and beings The samata holds against all things except complete asraddha of the Karma; it then becomes... against the kriti .. a general adverse wave against the kriti. Instances of "exhaustive lipi". Krishnadarshana in the third intensity is now perfectly generalised with regard to the human being; the defect in regard to animals is being remedied. Satyam of the trikaldrishti manifests with something of the ritam. Attempt to bring forward the primary utthapana (6½ hours; not... darshana in all existences; there is no longer the sharp distinction which confined the strong darshana to that which is urjasvi , the beautiful, young, noble or emphatic in character or to the human being. The siddhi however needs a more unwavering firmness and a more delightful intensity. These come to it sometimes, but are not yet part of the normal vision. Krishnakali has been fixed in the ...
... Gods and Titans is a perpetual conflict between Day and Night for the possession of the triple world of heaven, mid-air and earth and for the liberation or bondage of the mind, life and body of the human being, his mortality or his immortality. It is waged by the Powers of a supreme Truth and Lords of a supreme Light against other dark Powers who struggle to maintain the foundation of this falsehood in... lover follows after his beloved and he treads the paths she has traced for him. For Dawn the daughter of Heaven, the face or power of Aditi, is the constant opening out of the divine light upon the human being; she is the coming of the spiritual riches, a light, a power, a new birth, the pouring out of the golden treasure of heaven into his earthly existence. Surya means the illumined or the luminous,... which Pushan the Increaser leads men beyond evil and darkness and sin to the Truth and the Immortality. This is the first aspect of Surya that he is the supreme Light of the truth attained by the human being after his liberation from the Ignorance. "Beholding a higher Light beyond this darkness we have followed it and reached the highest Light of all, Surya divine in the divine Being." This is the Vedic ...
... that direction and to give to each human being a mould of spiritual discipline, a way of seeking, touching, nearing the Divine Truth, Page 896 a way which is proper to the potentialities of his nature. The wide and supple method of evolutionary Nature providing the amplest scope and preserving the true intention of the religious seeking of the human being can be recognised in the development... not appear as something quite distinct from mind and from mentalised life; its movements are involved in the mind movements, its operations seem to be mental and emotional activities; the mental human being is not aware of a soul in him standing back from the mind and life and body, detaching itself, seeing and controlling and moulding their action and formation: but, as the inner evolution proceeds... division into two tendencies, catholic and protestant, one a tendency towards some conservation of the original plastic character of religion, its many-sidedness and appeal to the whole nature of the human being, the other disruptive of this catholicity and insistent on a pure reliance on belief, worship and conduct simplified so as to make a quick and ready appeal to the common reason, heart and ethical ...
... 35 another context too (Philippians 2.7) which conveys the identical idea that the Jesus who was exalted by the resurrection had been born under the very conditions under which every human being takes birth. The earliest Christian documents are not merely silent: they unmistakably contradict any such notion as the Virgin Birth. St. John is not so direct in denying it but if you grant, as... bringing a terrific strain on the Gurus in a venture that had never before been undertaken in spiritual history - namely, the manifestation of a special power of the Supreme that might transform the human being in all his parts. There came a point when it was seen that under the conditions adopted the Gurus would have to let their bodies go. The supramental Force is still active, but without its double... has been present there. The Jewish teachers had many sayings about this... 'When husband and wife are worthy the glory of God is with them.' 'There are three partners in the production of any human being - the Holy One, blessed be he, the father and the mother' [Niddah, 31a]." Evidently the Holy Spirit is the cause of sexual fertility. If the man is removed and only the woman is left, as in the ...
... wildfire in the West. 35 At its core was something quite different from the hysterical sensationalism as it is so often caricatured. Spiritism was the expression of an existential need in the human being, of an activation of its various levels of being, immensely richer than the sole material level to which scientific thought reduced the world. About this occult revival the historian Nicholas... Spiritism was considered no less than a new religion by its adherents. “The question of the continuation of life and the hope that death at the end is actually not the end are too deeply anchored in the human being not to try to respond to them. … It is for the most part people thirsting for instruction and enlightenment who gather in what one might call a ‘circle’. The official way of the Christian Churches... – Socialist If Darwin thought that bringing his theory of evolution in the open was “like confessing a murder,” it was because he realized that it would be understood as a degradation of the human being from a creature made in the image of God to just an animal among animals. His disciples who are our contemporaries do not miss any occasion to remind their readers, with obvious gusto, of what is ...
... around a newly purchased pair of shoes — but this did not mean that they did not have to make a concentrated and long-lasting yogic effort. The past of each sadhak, just like that of every other human being, was different. ‘Every individual is a special manifestation in the universe, consequently his true way must be absolutely unique,’ 21 said the Mother. She also said: ‘This is precisely the motive... of love ( bhaktiyoga ), the path of knowledge ( jnanayoga ) and the path of works or action (karmayoga ). Those three methods of yoga are clearly based on the three fundamental qualities every human being has in himself: feeling, thinking and acting. Everybody must be allowed to proceed on the road towards divine perfection to the extent that these three principal qualities are developed in him, which... certain amount of freedom, freedom to find out things for oneself in one’s own way, freedom to commit blunders even. Nature leads us through various errors and eccentricities. When Nature created the human being with all his possibilities for good and ill, she knew very well what she was about. Freedom for experiment in human life is a great thing. Without freedom to take risks and commit mistakes, there ...
... are actively propagating their positivist teaching that evolution is nothing but the work of chance in an accidental universe, and that it is not progressive. Consequently the appearance of the human being is purely a matter of luck. Stephen Jay Gould, for instance, “was adamantly opposed to progress, speaking of it as ‘a noxious, culturally embedded, untestable, nonoperational, untractable idea‘ that... delusion engendered by our refusal to accept our insignificance when faced with the immensity of time.” (Michael Ruse) The religious and spiritual view, on the contrary, has held of old that the human being is the masterpiece of the creation, and even that it was made in the image of God. For Sri Aurobindo, in whose cosmic scheme evolution is the backbone, Homo sapiens , possessing a psychic being... an instrumentality of the supermind, a part of or a projection from it, a stepping beyond humanity into the superhumanity of the supramental principle. Above all, its possession would enable the human being to rise beyond into those highest powers of the mind in its self-exceedings which intervene between our mentality and supermind, and can be regarded as steps leading towards the greater and more ...
... ble to the human being, unable to “even see the step ahead.” 26 The characteristics of the radical events ahead, however, should be identifiable as the conditions necessary for the appearance of the supramental being: world-unity in diversity; supercession of the ego in individuals, communities, religions, peoples and nations; fulfilment of the highest capabilities of the human being leading towards... creation. Nietzsche, “the eloquent and menacing prophet of an impending catastrophe”, proclaimed the end of the Western civilisation based on Christianity; Freud showed that the psychology of the human being is much more complex than either the Greeks or the Christians had thought or dared to think. “The crisis of reason is most obvious in psychology, at least insofar as it tried to come to terms not... ss entirely different’?” 13 What was actually going on, generally speaking, was that the idea of “reality” was radically put into question, in the first place the reality constituting the human being itself. Since the Renaissance, the firmly fixed foundations of the medieval world view had been gradually eroded, to such an extent that the bourgeois 19th century had been living in a hollow and ...
... and the first human being appeared, nearly a million years elapsed. Now it will go faster because man expects it, he has a vague idea. He is expecting something resembling the advent of the superman. The apes, on the contrary, certainly did not expect the birth of the human being, they had never thought of it – for the simple reason that probably they didn’t think much. But the human being has thought... probably. We shall talk about it again after some thousands of years!’ Another child: ‘Mother, when mind descended into the Earth-atmosphere, the apes had made no efforts to change into the human being, had they? It was Nature that provided the effort. But now – ’ – The Mother: ‘But it is not man who is going to convert himself into superman!’ – The child: ‘Isn’t it?’ – The Mother: ‘Just try a... What the Mother means here is, as she said many times, that animal-man was so enthralled by the new capacities bestowed on him by his acquisition of the mind, the mental consciousness proper to the human being, that he has played with it and tried it out to its possible limits. For it was this mind which equipped him with the capacities of abstraction, mental formulation and language, and with their manifold ...
... to the human body, 1 Corinthians 15:45; or it is the actual life of the body, Romans 16:4; Philippians 2:30; 1 Thessalonians 2:8, its 'living soul', 2 Corinthians 1:23. The term can also mean any human being, Romans 2:9; 13:1; 2 Corinthians 2:14. As it only gives natural life, 1 Corinthians 2:14, it is less important than pneuma by which a human life is divinised by a process that helps, begins through... glorious, 1 Corinthians 15:43; cf. Romans 8:18; 2 Corinthians 4:17; Philippians 3:21; Colossians 3:4... Psyche can be used in a wider sense as the opposite of the body to indicate what it is in a human being that behaves and feels, Philippians 1:27; Ephesians 6:6; Colossians 3:23..." We may add that when the wider sense does not fuse psyche with pneuma, for the Greek original of Philippians 1:27... other places than 1 Corinthians. Galatians 1:16 has him saying that in regard to his mission he received a revelation to preach to the pagans and that he consulted no "flesh and blood" - that is, no human being. 67 In Page 158 Ephesians 6:12 he tells his followers: "our battle is not against flesh and blood" but against "principalities and powers" and "the rulers of this world". 68 ...
... advocates a number of radical reforms. In any case, this view argues that education must aim at the integral development of personality and that we need to have complete education for the complete human being. Analysing the concept of the integral development of personality, it pleads for the harmonisation of the physical, vital and mental personality. It also recognises that the mental personality itself... knowledge that can be attained by senses, and the knowledge that can be obtained by reasoning and intellectual thought. The famous Gayatri mantra of Vishwamitra singles out one faculty of the human being as of singular importance, without whose cultivation and concentration, the best or the highest can not be attained. This is the faculty of dhi, the pure intellect. This mantra indicates that it... consciousness in liberation, to the unmixed truth and to the unmixed bliss. The Vedic Rishi tells us of the secret of immortality and of the great path by which that secret can be attained by every human being. The ancient Indian concept of education had its foundations in the Vedic and the Upanishadic integral knowledge. Its aim was to transmit to the new generations this knowledge and to develop ...
... y. It is neither the principle of the ideal age, the age of the perfected Truth, satya yuga or kritayuga, in which the human being moves according to some high and profound realisation of the divine possibility, nor of the iron age, the kaliyuga, in which the human being collapses towards the life of instincts, impulses, and desires with the reason degraded into a servant of the lower life. The... social injustice, modern advocacy of a socialist structure of social equity is evidently superior, since it offers to the individual equal opportunity and equal dignity with everybody else as a human being. And socialistic equality, it is further , noticed, if and when realised, would bring to every individual freedom from the tyranny of injustices that are inherent in hierarchies. It is also rightly... from the supposition that each individual has Page 194 his own peculiar inner nature, which is born from and reflects one element of the divine nature. It further supposed that the human being falls into four types of qualities and functions, guna karma. There is, first and highest, the personality of learning and thought and knowledge; next the personality of power and action, ruler ...
... their yogic experiences that the human being, too, in his consciousness can arrive at eternal stability as also its full potency capable of constant manifestation of endless forms. This Realization, on the part of the human being, arrived at by the pursuit of the methods of the fullest possible extension of his consciousness, can properly be called for the human being the experience of immortality. At... same time, they also pointed out that although that experience of immortality is always possible, the human being is at present found to be in his psychological state confined to relative finitude, which has taken the form of what can be described as the ego. How the consciousness of the human being has come to become Page 60 finite and limited in the egoistic consciousness was for these ...
... Supramental Manifestation on the earth. We shall, therefore, refer to his writings for illuming ourselves in regard to the question as to what is the real reality of the human being, and whether after the death of the human being anything remains alive, and if so, what happens to that which remains alive. What Sri Aurobindo has written confirms what is written inthe Katha Upanishad, but he has... laborious research, the question of the human soul and its immortality have been expounded and answered in completeness, in the light of new knowledge. According to Sri Aurobindo, there is in the human being a psychic entity or the divine individual soul. This soul puts forward a formation, which evolves gradually in the human complex of the body, life and mind. It is that formation which Page 76... Hence, when the given human body dies, this psychic being withdraws from the body and travels through various stages. This is because the death of the body does not mean that everything of the human being that was acting and living in the body comes to an end. The psychic being is immortal and it continues to live, though no more in the body which is now dead; it has its own inherent life and is able ...
... cognisance of the modes and functions of each and passes on enriched by the experiences that each contributes to his developing consciousness. The ascent he finds is from ignorance to knowledge. The human being starts from the darkest bed of ignorance, the solid basis of rock as it were, the body, the material existence. Ignorance here is absolute inconscience. Out of the total absence of consciousness... s now entered into her and moulded the totality of her mighty stature. Here begins then the second stage of her mission,—her work and achievement, the conquest of Death. Only the Divine human being can conquer Death. Savitri follows Death step by step revealing gradually the mystery of death, his personality and his true mission, although the dark God thinks that it is he who is taking away... Divine Grace has been depicted very beautifully and graphically in a perfect dramatic form by Sri Aurobindo in Savitri. The refusal comes one by one from the three constituent parts of the human being. First of all man is a material being, a bodily creature, as such he is a being of ignorance and misery, of brutish blindness. He does not know that there is something other than his present state ...
... can rightly be termed an "integral education". For the purpose we have in view, we may adopt a five-fold classification of the human being. Education to be complete, must have five principal aspects relating to the five principal activities of the human being: the physical, the vital, the mental, the psychic and the spiritual. Usually, these phases of education succeed each other in... to a strong, straightforward and harmonious character is to awaken in the child the will to overcome his weaknesses and eliminate his defects. The aspiration towards perfection exists in every human being, but too often the conditions in which the child lives, at home and elsewhere, the moral and mental environment are so antagonistic to the tiny little flame of aspiration that it dwindles and... we have dealt with the education which can be given to all children born upon earth; it is concerned will purely human faculties. But, as The Mother says, one need not stop there: Every human being carries hidden within him the possibilities of a greater consciousness beyond the frame of his normal life through which he can participate in a higher and vaster life. Indeed, in all exceptional ...
... personality or the soul. This soul, we have seen, is a developing, organising focus of consciousness growing from below and comes to its own in the human being: or we can put it the other way, that is to say, when it comes to its own, then the human being appears. And it has come to its own precisely by a descent of its own self from above, in the same manner as with the other descents already described... an animal acts, feels and even knows, but man knows that he acts, knows that he feels, knows even that he knows. This phenomenon of consciousness turning round upon itself is the hallmark of the human being; (2) a conscious will holding together and harmonising, fashioning and integrating the whole external nature evolved till now; (3) a purposive drive, a deliberate and voluntary orientation towards... in and through all that, it is this Inner Guide that holds the reins and drives upward in the end. Thus naturally there appear gradations of the human personality; as the consciousness in the human being rises higher and higher, the psychic centre organises a higher and higher – a richer, wider, deeper – personality. The first great conversion, the first turning of the human personality to a new ...
... cognisance of the modes and functions of each and passes on enriched by the experiences that each contributes to his developing consciousness. The ascent he finds is from ignorance to knowledge. The human being starts from the darkest bed of ignorance, the solid basis of rock as it were, the body, the material existence. Ignorance here is absolute inconscience. Out of the total absence of consciousness... ions now entered into her and moulded the totality of her mighty stature. Here begins then the second stage of her mission,– her work and achievement, the conquest of Death. Only the Divine human being can conquer Death. Savitri follows Death step by step revealing gradually the mystery of death, his personality and his true mission, although the dark God thinks that it is he who is taking away... of the Divine Grace has been depicted very beautifully and graphically in a perfect dramatic form by Sri Aurobindo in Savitri. The refusal comes one by one from the three constituent parts of the human being. First of all man is a material being, a bodily creature, as such he is a being of ignorance and misery, of brutish blindness. He does not know that there is something other than his present state ...
... fact, for that is the natural process of knowledge. 8 The supramental being, therefore, is not a Nietzschean edition of the human being magnified into a spiritual colossus, but a new evolutionary species as different from the human being as the human being differs from the animal. The Purpose, Goal and Dynamics of Evolution In the Vedantic concept of the One Reality as... push of the Consciousness-Force towards the next higher rung of evolution. Prior to the appearance of the human being, evolution from Matter to Life and from Life to Mind was effected by the Consciousness-Force without a conscious will in the plant and the animal. The human being, endowed with mind and conscious will, can now aid and consciously collaborate in the evolutionary process. The... five themes just mentioned, and weaves them around a central concept — the evolution of consciousness — which is found in two of the definitions quoted above. Sri Aurobindo deals with the human being in relation to the Reality as a whole, and speaks of human development in the context of the evolution of the universe, viewed essentially as the evolution of consciousness. The Nature ...
... which to focus the attention,’ she said smilingly … ‘In actual fact, I am nothing but a deceptive appearance.’ 7 She looked like a human being, but she was something completely different from a human being, now also corporeally. She continued to resemble a human being in order to be able to do her work among human beings, so that human beings might still relate to her. But: ‘They have very little contact... how it started talking again with a voice seemingly coming from another world (the voice is an instrument of the life force) and how little by little it again began doing more work than a normal human being might be able to tackle. But something supported it from behind, something that was so much her own self that it took quite a while before she became aware of it, as we will see. Only the Supreme... biting, strangling, devouring. Everything there is lowly, elementary, blind, slimy, sticky. It is a world partially discovered by psychoanalysis which has taken it to be the hidden side of the human being; therefore psychoanalysis discards a priori the subliminal higher vital and mental levels through which we remain in contact with the higher worlds — not to mention the soul. It is difficult to ...
... result of the underlying workings of the Spirit. In the evolution, the human being plays a crucial role. ‘If only humanity understood its role as “evolutor” of the planet,’ said Théon. 30 For, the human being is that decisive step in evolution at which life becomes conscious of itself. As it is clear that the present human being is too imperfect to be the summit of creation; other, higher gradations... science, however dominant it may be at present. The scientific spirit is an attitude of the mind that may and should be taken towards all aspects of existence within the perceptual scope of the human being, be they material or not, for immaterial is not synonymous with unreal or non-existent. The Mother therefore said: ‘[Occultism] is a knowledge which in the modern world is hardly recognized as scientific... scepticism and credulity been more closely associated than at that time.’ 6 Never? One wonders whether the present is any different – and whether this does not result from the fact that the human being is much more complex than science and materialism contend. Pathways for the Dead So many people come to her in the night for the passage to the other side whom she has not known in the ...
... of the Divine manifest in the human being, so that man may see what that is and take courage to grow into it. It is also to leave the influence of that manifestation vibrating in the earth-nature and the soul of that manifestation presiding over its upward endeavour. It is to give a spiritual mould of divine manhood into which the seeking soul of the human being can cast itself. It is to give... side of the eternal mystery of human birth itself which is always in its essence, though not in its phenomenal appearance, even such a miraculous assumption. The eternal and universal self of every human being is God; even his personal self is a part of the Godhead, mamaivāṁśaḥ ,—not a fraction or fragment, surely, since we cannot think of God as broken up into little pieces, but a partial consciousness... humanity is exceeded. In this idea there is a certain truth. The Avatar is at the same time the Vibhuti. This Krishna who in his divine inner being is the Godhead in a human form, is in his outer human being the leader of his age, the great man of the Vrishnis. This is from the point of view of the Nature, not of the soul. The Divine manifests himself through infinite qualities of his nature and the ...
... inertia so that it takes the path back to the Divine." (p. 11) 3. Mind is generally regarded as the characteristic feature which distinguishes the human being from the animal. But a more salient characteristic distinguishing the human being from the animal is the possession of the psychic being. xvi The psychic is the psychological centre of our being because it is the inmost... mind, life and body." 2 In the course of evolution, the psychic principle 1.Sri Aurobindo, Letters on Yoga, SABCL Vol. 22, p. 295. 2.AM., p. 288. xv develops in the human being a psychic personality or soul individuality which is called the psychic being. Whereas the psychic principle is immutable and fundamentally always the same, the psychic being is progressive; it grows... instruments of mind, life and body, in actuality in most human beings the psychic is entirely veiled and overshadowed by its mental, vital and physical instruments. The outer consciousness of the human being "lives amongst all the external noises and movements in what it sees, what it does, what it says, instead of looking within, into the depths of the being and listening to the inner inspirations" ...
... "contacted" may be, depending on the case, "1. An actual contact with the soul of a human being in its subtle body ... 2.A mental formation stamped by the thoughts and feelings of a departed human being... 3.A being of the lower vital planes who has assumed the discarded vital sheath of a departed human being or a fragment of his vital personality...; 4.... formations of one's own mind... task both the spheres of existence, the earthly-physical world and the supraphysical worlds, bring their own separate significant contributions. Now, just as in the case of an individual human being there are planes of consciousness like the physical, the vital, the mental and others, so also in the cosmic field there exist beyond the physical-material world other worlds like the vital, mental... taking different categories in turn; and that is what we propose to do here. Our task will be made easier if we first say a few words as regards the complex constitution of the planes and parts of a human being. For, this constitution is neither simple nor homogeneous or harmonious. Of course, we are not referring here to the anatomy and physiology of his physical body. We are speaking about the highly ...
... question of the necessity of promoting universal solidarity, unity and integrity. Page 200 It is being acknowledged that a scientist, a technologist, is a human being and he has to bear the responsibility that every human being has to bear towards the universal good. In other words, it is recognised that science cannot afford to be value- neutral; it has to build a bridge between the realm... human unity. (2) Psychological studies have begun to reveal to us the strangeness and complexity of the components and powers of human personality. It has now become clear that the human being has many parts and planes and that each one of them has its own thrust of development, and these thrusts are far from being homogenous or harmonious with one another. The physical being is often... nothing as compared to the conflicts that arise between the conscious and the subconscious or Page 208 unconscious. How feeble is the rational, ethical, and aesthetic complex of the human being when it gets attacked by the subconscious and unconscious forces has become more and more evident when we examine the modern life in its conditions of anxiety and stress. Some of the acute psychologists ...
... protests against all inequality or unbalance in the steps of the soul's ascent, and insists, with sharp pain, if need be, on the harmonious development of all the powers and potentialities of the human being, through whom it seeks its divine fulfilment. The unilateral drive of the thought-mind culminated in the discovery or recovery of the apex of the ultimate Reality, but its mass, its infinite... content with knowing, but the heart and life of man yearn to contact and feel in the closeness of an in- creasing intimacy, and to become, what they love and; adore. The total fulfilment of the human being is, there- fore, a dynamic union and identification with the Supreme,—a union not only in His transcendence, but also! in His universal immanence, not only in the abstractions of thought, but in... experience of qualified monism, and even of dualism; and what seemed to be—and, in fact, was—a decline, was pregnant with great possibilities of expansion and enrichment for the individual parts of the human being and the ultimate unity and synthesis of them all. Alongside of this Page 34 development of the mind and heart of man, ran the development of his life—the conquest of its desires ...
... which we find in the course of the evolution of life on Earth gradually expressed in the shape of the human being. This form is also the inspiration of the knowledge at the base of the occult schemata of the world, e.g. the chakras, the chain of being, the astrological structure of the human being, and the sephiroth in the Kabbalah. Primordial Man The pure spiritual knowledge is the great treasure... as the fundamental characteristics of the brahmin , kshatriya , vaishya and shudra . These four “ varnas, ” writes Sri Aurobindo elsewhere, are in various degrees the characteristics of each human being, man and woman. They are universal properties and should not be confused with the four “castes,” which are no more than their calcified caricature. It is in the human individual and in the human... intermediary Power between Sachchidananda, i.e. the ultimate attributes of the Godhead as conceivable by the human intellect and spiritual experience, and the mental ranges at the disposal of the human being. It is “the beginning and end of all creation and arrangement, the Alpha and the Omega, the starting point of all differentiation, the instrument of all unification … It has the knowledge of the ...
... Schutzenberger confirms this: “It was the intention of Charles Darwin to reduce the human being to an animal and to the laws of physics and chemistry.” 51 It is intriguing to find in the writings of practically every materialistic biologist a kind of sick pleasure to demonstrate how much their science abases the human being. The ‘lord of creation’ has become a naked or neotenous ape, a bipedal brachiator... Forced to Publish Darwin felt that the interpretation of evolution he had worked out was “like confessing a murder.” He knew that it would be understood at once that his theory put the human being on an equal footing with monkeys and apes, even if he postponed writing explicitly about this aspect of the question. That Frenchmen (Lamarck) spread this kind of nonsense was scandalous, though... the Aristotelian universe of the Middle Ages and caused it to collapse, resulting in a general sense of insecurity and doubt. And see, now this Charles Darwin dared to assert in print that the human being, made in the image of God and therefore most noble among creatures, descended from the ape. An examination of the reactions to Darwin’s thesis shows that, intuitively, intelligent people knew that ...
... is that every human being is a unique and extremely complex whole. Not only does it consist of different layers and parts proper to it and to nobody else, it is also the outcome of a whole range of experiences through many lives, which may be momentarily hidden and forgotten, but which are the constituents of its soul and its adhara. All this is the material given to the human being to work out its... turned towards the Mother is doing my Yoga. It is a great mistake to suppose that one can “do” the Purna [Integral] Yoga – i.e. carry out and fulfil all sides of the Yoga by one’s own effort. No human being can do that. What one has to do is to put oneself in the Mother’s hands and open oneself to her by service, by Bhakti, by aspiration; then the Mother by her light and force works in him so that the... of freedom,’ he said, ‘freedom to find out things for oneself in one’s own way, freedom to commit blunders even. Nature leads us through various errors and eccentricities. When Nature created the human being with all its possibilities for good or ill, she knew very well what she was about. Freedom for experiment in human life is a great thing. Without freedom to take risks and commit mistakes, there ...
... it wanted to be a human being. It had an untimely death. It used to meditate, it certainly did a kind of sadhana of its own, and when it left, a portion of its vital being reincarnated in a human being. The little psychic element that was at the centre of the being went directly into the human species, and even what was conscious in the vital of the cat went into a human being. But these are rather... ‘Supermind’ is, we have to take into account that our world is an evolutionary world. There is Matter (the mineral kingdom), the Vital (the kingdom of plants and animals), the Mental (the kingdom of the human being, prepared in the primates), and the Overmind (the kingdoms of the Gods), all with their numerous gradations. We are in the habit of arranging these levels from lower to higher, because the lower... evolution. She told many stories about cats, for instance about the one that always slipped under her mosquito net and slept with her head against the Mother’s shoulder, stretched out like a human being. This cat also wanted to give birth to its kittens on its back, like a woman, and the Mother had to intervene to make her take the convenient posture. When the Mother wanted to find out the reason ...
... The Yoga of Self-Perfection The Synthesis of Yoga Chapter II The Integral Perfection A divine perfection of the human being is our aim. We must know then first what are the essential elements that constitute man's total perfection; secondly, what we mean by a divine as distinguished from a human perfection of our being. That man as a being is capable... aim on the contrary fixes before it the self-preparation for another existence after death, its commonest ideal is some kind of pure sainthood, its means a conversion of the imperfect or sinful human being by divine grace or through obedience to a law laid down by a scripture or else given by a religious founder. The aim of religion may include a social change, but it is then a change brought about... growth of Nature towards the discovery and fulfilment of the divine principle hidden in her which becomes progressively less obscure, more self-conscient and luminous, more self-possessed in the human being by the opening of all his instruments of knowledge, will, action, life to the Spirit within him and in the world. Mind, life, body, all the forms of our nature are the means of this growth, but they ...
... second—to discourage and refuse it at every step is the third—but it goes entirely only when one sees, experiences and lives Page 217 the One in everything and equally everywhere. The human being is naturally egoistic and ego-centred—all he does, thinks, feels has the stamp of the ego on it and it cannot be otherwise until he learns to make not the ego but the Divine the centre of his existence... motive of bhakti and self-giving prevail over the outer motives is the one thing necessary. If you are becoming so conscious of the ego and the animal which fill so large a place in every human being, it is really a progress, because to be conscious is the first step. But along with Page 219 it you must have an aspiration and a confident faith in the Divine Power and Grace and in... excellent discipline for the rajasic ego and bring into the vital a greater power of self-giving and peace. Do you mean to say that you never had any rajasic element in you? There is not a human being who has not got it in him so long as he is not divinised in his vital. What were all the vital suggestions coming to you so insistently always except appeals to the rajasic ego? When you threw out ...
... If you had said, I can only be an ordinary human being, that might be modest. We don't mean to give you a compliment when we say these things. Of course not. It is the reverse of complimentary, since you prove me to be an ignorant and mistaken fellow of an Avatar, who merely wastes his time doing things which are of no earthly use to any human being—except perhaps Arjuna who is not here. ... his manifesting as the Avatar. 27 September 1933 The Avatar and Human Birth Does an Avatar create a new mind, life and body from the cosmos for himself, or take hold of some liberated human being and use his outer personality for his manifestation? Page 401 That would be a possession, not an Avatar. An Avatar is supposed to be from birth. Each soul at its birth takes from the... the Avatar. Page 414 Can you not understand that it was the natural logical result of the statements made on either side about the unbridgeable distance between the Man Divine and the human being moving in the darkness towards the Divine? If you admit the utility of my sadhana, the controversy ceases. But so long as you declare that what I have done in my sadhana has no connection with what ...
... human beings can be told, "You carry the Divine within you, and you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is something very particular to the human being or rather to the inhabitants of the earth. In the human being the psychic becomes more conscious, more formed, more conscious and more independent also. It is individualised in human beings. But it is a speciality of the earth... form it has a dimension, but a dimension of another kind than the third dimension of the outer consciousness. 10 — The Mother The psychic being is the representative of the Divine in the human being. That's it, you see — the Divine is not something remote and inaccessible. The Divine is in you but you are not fully conscious of it. Rather you have... it acts now as an influence rather than as... become aware in your outer consciousness of the psychic being within you and unite with it, you can find the pure Eternal Consciousness and live in it; instead of being moved by the Ignorance as the human being constantly is,, you grow aware of the presence of an eternal light and knowledge within you, and to it you surrender and are integrally consecrated to it and moved by it in all things. For ...
... psychic express itself without the mind, the vital and the physical? It expresses itself constantly without them. Only, in order that the ordinary human being may perceive it, it has to express itself through them, because the ordinary human being is not in direct contact with the psychic. If it was in direct contact with the psychic it would be psychic in its manifestation—and all would be truly... human beings can be told, “You carry the Divine within you, and you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him.” It is something very particular to the human being or rather to the inhabitants of the earth. In the human being the psychic becomes more conscious, more formed, more conscious and more independent also. It is individualised in human beings. But it is a speciality of the earth... it; it is something, which binds them and constrains them to a rule they do not want. But it is a fact, so I am obliged to state that this is how it is, that it is an exceptional quality of the human being to carry within himself the psychic and, truly speaking, he does not take full advantage from it. He does not seem to consider this quality as something very, very desirable, from the way he treats ...
... Pravahan, explains and illustrates the process of the birth of the body, the passage of the soul into earth existence. It describes the advent of the child, the building of the physical form of the human being. The process is conceived of as a sacrifice, the usual symbol with the Vedic Rishis for the expression of their vision and perception of universal processes of Nature, physical and psychological... already indicated, in the mystic rite or law of Sacrifice. It is the one basic, fundamental, universal Law that upholds and explains the cosmic movement, conformity to which brings to the thrice-bound human being release and freedom. Sacrifice consists essentially of two elements or processes: (i) The offering or self giving of the lower reality to the higher, and, as a consequence, an answering movement... however, is an epitome of creation. He embraces and incarnates the entire gamut of consciousness and comprises in him all beings from the highest Divinity to the lowest jinn or elf. And yet each human being in his true personality is a lineal descendant of one or other typal aspect or original Personality of the one supreme Reality; and his individual character is all the more pronounced and well-defined ...
... exclusive is purposeful and is. within the exercise of freedom of the Self. A similar phenomenon takes place—on a much smaller scale, of course, in the mental consciousness of the human being. Generally the human being is exclusively concentrated in his outward personality and is oblivious of the Subliminal, the Subconscient and Superconscient and Psychic being. Even apart from these levels of... provided by the Supreme Wisdom so that the all-pervading ignorance may slowly turn to the light of knowledge. Its ultimate aim is not merely to bring about a moral perfection but to lead the human being towards the Infinite. None of these great realities can be fully realised within the limits of mental consciousness. It is the curing of the split-existence that is the remedy. Sometimes an undue... realise. In that process of becoming through which the human soul evolves, the duality of good and evil, true and false, etc., belongs to the mind. The call on the human soul is of the infinite, the human being has to rise to the consciousness of Infinity. On that higher plane - the supermind—the soul rises above duality, because it goes beyond Mind and its ignorance. Ethics as the ultimate remedy is imperfect ...
... the Master of existence. In other words, there are four distinct orders of the active nature, or four fundamental types of the soul in nature, svabhāva , and the work and proper function of each human being corresponds to his type of nature. This is now finally explained in preciser detail. The works of Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas and Shudras, says the Gita, are divided according to the qualities... sin, pāpayonayaḥ , can by this road rise at once towards the highest inner greatness and spiritual freedom, towards perfection, towards the liberation and fulfilment of the divine element in the human being. Three propositions suggest themselves even at the first view and may be taken as implicit in all that the Gita says in this passage. First, all action must be determined from within because each... This law obtains in one form or another in all Nature; it underlies all that action of law of universality and law of variation revealed to us by science. The same law obtains in the life of the human being, his many lives in many human bodies. Here it has an outward play and an inward spiritual truth, and the outward play can only put on its full and real meaning when we have found the inward spiritual ...
... only when it awakens to that companionship and begins, as the Gita would say, to live in God. Narayana is the divine Soul always present in our humanity, the secret guide, friend and helper of the human being, the "Lord who abides within the heart of creatures" of the Gita; when within us the veil of that secret sanctuary is withdrawn and man speaks face to face with God, hears the divine voice, receives... consciousness into the Divine which the Gita upholds as the best or highest secret of things, uttamaṁ rahasyam . When Page 14 this eternal divine Consciousness always present in every human being, this God in man, takes possession partly 4 or wholly of the human consciousness and becomes in visible human shape the guide, teacher, leader of the world, not as those who living in their humanity... present purpose. We are concerned only with the figure of the divine Teacher as it is presented to us in the Gita and with the Power for which it there stands in the spiritual illumination of the human being. The Gita accepts the human Avatarhood; for the Lord speaks of the repeated, the constant 5 manifestation of the Divine in humanity, when He the eternal Unborn assumes by his Maya, by the power ...
... matter who came and called it, it did not move. Well, this cat always had a great aspiration, a kind of aspiration to become a human being; and in fact, when it left its body it entered a human body. Only it was a very tiny part of the consciousness, you see, of the human being; it was like the opposite movement from that of the woman with the other cat. But this one was a cat which leaped over many births... so to say, many psychic stages to enter into contact with a human body. It was a simple enough human body, but still, all the same... There is a difference in the development of a cat and of a human being... It happens... I think these are exceptional cases, but still it happens. In these cases is the psychic conscious? The aspiration is conscious, yes, conscious. The aspiration was very... it was a cat doing yoga—exactly—to become a man. It was perhaps because its mother had in it a movement, a Page 99 formation, an emanation of consciousness which had belonged to a human being; it is probably that which had left a kind of nostalgia for the human life which gave it this intensity of aspiration. But truly it did yoga for that. Page 100 ...
... human beings can be told, "You carry the Divine within you, and you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is something very particular to the human being or rather to the inhabitants of the earth. In the human being the psychic becomes more conscious, Source Difficulties and the Psychic Being I think the more psychic one is, usually, the more difficulties he has.... one can do it in thirty years one is very lucky—thirty years of sustained effort, I say. It may happen that it's quicker. But this is so rare that immediately one says, "This is not an ordinary human being." That's the case of people who have been considered more or less divine beings and who were great yogis, great initiates. Source The Psychic Being [The Psychic being] is a centre of... become aware in your outer consciousness of the psychic being within you and unite with it, you can find the pure Eternal Consciousness and live in it; instead of being moved by the Ignorance as the human being constantly is, you grow aware of the presence of an eternal light and knowledge within you, and to it you surrender and are integrally consecrated to it and moved by it in all things. For your ...
... the vital forces represented by Vayu who is alone invoked in the three opening Riks, then of the mentality represented by the couple Indra-Vayu for the activities of the Truth-Consciousness in the human being; the close has for its subject the working of the Truth on the mentality so as to perfect the intellect and to enlarge the actions. Varuna and Mitra are two of the four gods who represent this working... uru is equivalent to bṛhat , the Vast, and indicates the infinite freedom of the Truth-Consciousness. Thus we have as the result of increasing activities of the Ritam the manifestation in the human being of the Powers of wideness Page 77 and purity, of joy and harmony, a manifestation rich in forms, seated in the wideness of the Ritam and using the faculties of the supra-mental consciousness... again the same governing ideas as in the first. All is based on the central Vedic conception of the supramental or Truth-consciousness towards which the progressively perfected mentality of the human being labours as towards a consummation and a goal. In the first hymn this is merely stated as the aim of the sacrifice and the characteristic work of Agni. The second hymn indicates the preliminary work ...
... extended without flaw or crevice as the seat of the gods in their sacrificial activity, the taste of the wine of immortality, the freedom from attachment, the increasing force of ideal Truth in the human being, then it is impossible for the great divine Powers to fling wide open for us the doors of the higher Heavens, the gates of Ananda, the portals of our immortal life. They start wide open on their... faculty of mind, the other is in mind the door to and beyond it the nature of the direct supra-intellectual knowledge, the Ritam & Brihat of the Veda. It is because Varuna, Mitra & Aryama protect the human being with the perfect knowledge of that through which he has to pass, his path, his dangers, his foes, that their protégé , however fiercely & by whatever powers assailed, cannot be crushed. At once,... anrikshara ádityása ritam yate. Nátrávakhádo asti vah. So far the image has been a double image of a journey & Page 75 a battle,—the goal of the ritam, the journey of the sin-afflicted human being towards the Truth of the divine nature; the thorns, the pitfall, the enemy ambushed in the path; the great divine helpers whose divine knowledge, for they are prachetasah, becomes active in the human ...
... other. To name a few only— Page 569 (1) An actual contact with the soul of a departed human being housed in its subtle body and transcribed to our mind by the appearance of an image or the hearing of a voice. (2) A mental formation stamped by the thoughts and feelings of a departed human being on the atmosphere of a place or locality, wandering about there or repeating itself—till that formation... being of the lower vital planes who has assumed the discarded vital sheath of a departed human being or a fragment of his vital personality and appears and acts in the form and perhaps with the surface thoughts and memories of that person. (4) A being of the lower vital plane who by the medium of a living human being or by some other means or agency is able to materialise itself sufficiently so as to ...
... to be observed too that a poison can cure as well as kill, a medicine kill or harm as well as cure or benefit. The world of pure Matter is neutral, irresponsible; these values insisted on by the human being do not exist in material Nature: as a superior Nature transcends the duality of good and evil, so this inferior Nature falls below it. The question may begin to assume a different aspect if we go... of good and evil are inherent in the form of pain and pleasure, vital satisfaction and vital frustration, but the mental idea, the moral response of the mind to these values are a creation of the human being. It does not follow, as might be hastily inferred, that they are unrealities, mental constructions only, and that the only true way to receive the activities of Nature is either a neutral indifference... sanction or the validity of its particular judgments, is one of the indispensable steps in the process of evolutionary Nature. But from what then does this awakening proceed? what is it in the human being that originates and gives its power and place to the sense of good and evil? If we regard only the process, we may agree that it is the vital mind that makes the distinction. Its first valuation ...
... when I heard that X was ill, I could not resist the impulse to go and see her and help her. Why is it easier to love a human being than to love the Divine? I don't see that it is easier. It depends on the person. The difference is that what men call "love" for another human being is not love at all, but a frightful mixture of sentimentality, weakness, ignorance and sensuality. It is obvious that... correctness of your answers. 31 May 1934 Is it good to go to the temple? The idea came to me that if one believes in the Divine without form, one will not believe in the Divine with form—as a human being, I mean. You mean: if one has faith in the god of a religion, how can one have faith in the incarnate Divine? That is quite right. 1 June 1934 May I take the geography books home? I... that way, the vital says, "There is no love!" 20 October 1934 I think, Mother, that there are three states of consciousness for feeling Your love. In the first, a man is only an ordinary human being and feels nothing whether he sees You or not. In the second, he feels something if he does Page 64 not see You for a long time. In the third, he does not need Your physical body—in the ...
... in my emphasis on the inner things, on the psychic and spiritual, I am saying anything new, strange or unintelligible. These things have always been stressed from the beginning and the more the human being is evolved, the more they take an importance. I do not. see how Yoga can be possible without this premier stress on the inner life, on the soul and the spirit. The emphasis on the mastery of the... is not a glory of the vital al all, even though it may have come through the vital—but not from it: it is psychic throughout, in every sentence. If I were asked how does the psychic work in the human being, 1 could very well point to the letter and say "like that". The ordinary vital is another guess thing! The psychic is the soul, the divine spark animating matter and life and mind and as it grows... wisdom. X is not insincere when he does that—he is simply giving voice to two parts of his nature. Nobody can understand himself or human nature if he does not perceive the multi-personality of the human being. To get all parts into harmony, that is the difficult thing. As for the lack of response, well, can't you see that you are in the ancient tradition. Read the "Lives of the Saints"—you will ...
... the occasion for the teaching of the Gita, and its importance derives from the fact that Arjuna can be looked upon as a representative man. The crisis he faces could come upon anyone, for each human being has in him something of the same temperament, turn of thought and balance of strength and weakness as Arjuna. Like Arjuna, we are all subject to the rule of the three modes of the nature-force, or... or a spiritual temperament confronted with the same or a similar problem. They are those, as we might say, of the practical or the pragmatic man, the emotional, sensational, moral and intelligent human being not habituated to profound and original reflection or any sounding of the depths, accustomed rather to high but fixed standards of thought and action and a confident treading through all vicissitudes... to this state will affect the outward action of the man, what result it will have on his speech, Page 71 his movements, his state, what difference it will make in this acting, living human being. Krishna persists merely in enlarging upon the ideas he has already brought forward, on the soul-state behind the action, not on the action itself. It is the fixed anchoring of the intelligence in ...
... another set of conventions in the place of those they have skittled over. Only by rising above mind can one really get beyond conventions — Krishna was able to do it because he was not a mental human being but an overmental godhead acting freely out of a greater consciousness than man's. Rama was not that, he was the Avatar of the sattwic mind -— mental, emotional, moral — and he followed the Dharma... concern himself with that. His business was to destroy Ravana and to establish the Rama rajya — in other words, to fix for the future the possibility of an order proper to the sattwic civilised human being who governs his life by the reason, the finer emotions, morality, or at least moral ideals, such as truth, obedience, co-operation and harmony, the sense of domestic and public order, — to establish... because the ancients sacrificed the individual in order to make the world safe for the spirit of social order. Finally, it was Rama's business to make the world safe for the ideal of the sattwic human being by destroying the sovereignty of Ravana, the Rakshasa menace. All this he did with such a divine afflatus in his personality and action that his figure has been stamped for more than two millenniums ...
... to complete the full course of such a discipline at the end one has to offer a human sacrifice – kill a human being – a young boy, because . .because he has a sweet soul. We need not be shocked; after all, the phenomenon is symbolic. The rites represent a psychological operation. A human being, a young boy sacrificed means whatever is most developed Page 401 in you, whatever is... he felt a cloud burst and the dark shape of the Devil scattered into bits and he rose from a dream as it were, a happy new-born soul. I will tell you now the moral of it. Each one of us, each human being has, or rather is, a soul. In reality we have or are two beings – an external outside being with its outward body and heart and mind, with all their ordinary desire movements and within that as under... nor any shadow from their presence should fall here. That other influence must always be shaken off. You must always love your soul, always remain in its embrace, then you will no longer be a mere human being but an angel, indeed a god. And yet there is a still more mysterious mystery. Satan or his armies do not quite belong to the outside world apart from you, they are within you, at least their foothold ...
... vicariously all the suffering of mankind. He may not have any personal suffering as people speak of it, but the grief is there by his identity with the cosmic self: he receives all the grief of the human being, all the grief of humanity into himself, so vicariously there is always suffering within him, even if there is no personal cause for grief. The battle is inside and not outside. The hostility to... close, a mystic seal. The spirit rises mightier by defeat; Its godlike wings grow wider with each fall. Its splendid failures sum to victory. And then Narada addresses the human being. He is talking to the Queen, but suddenly he addresses humanity rather than replying to her directly: Oh man, the events that meet thee in thy road, Though they smite thy body and soul... irresistible will, and knowledge without any falsehood or darkness. Knowledge, will, harmony and beauty, perfection in material organization - these four aspects of the Divine have to be brought by the human being into his life. The man who is now full of ordinary knowledge will have to bring the Maheshwari aspect into his consciousness so that she may give him true Knowledge. The man who is dedicated to machinery ...
... one who has to solve the problem of Death Savitri, the power of Transcendent Divine born on earth, descends into the Abyss of Eternal Night, the abyss of Death. She does not enter it as a human being; no human being can ever enter it. She enters it without fear, without grief, with calm power. She discovered that there was nothing real there. There was negation all round,—from the negation of being to... that man never feels pain as something normal to him shows that already the Divinity within him is active even from behind the veil. Pain is used by the Divine as a hammer from without to shape the human, being to his purpose. To the question, how did pain enter the scheme of this universe Narad replies that it is the soul's own choice, a free determination of the Divine. It was the lure of the adventure... the Word coming from above the Mind. In fact, the overhead consciousness makes available to man a higher than mental instrumentation, the highest being Supermind. As Supermind is too high for the human being to attain at one bound efforts have to be made to stabilise the stages, the gradations that lead to it. Poetic creation coming down from these higher planes would give rise to a new Overhead aesthesis ...
... cognisance of the modes and functions of each and passes on enriched by the experiences that each contributes to his developing consciousness. The ascent he finds is from ignorance to knowledge. The human being starts from the darkest bed of ignorance, the solid basis of rock as it were, the body, the material existence. Ignorance here is absolute inconscience. Out of the total absence of consciousness... now entered into her and moulded the totality of her mighty stature. Here begins then the second stage of her mission, — her work and achievement, the conquest of Death. Only the Divine human being can conquer Death. Savitri follows Death step by step revealing gradually the mystery of death, his personality and his true mission, although the dark God thinks that it is he who is taking away... Divine Grace has been depicted very beautifully and graphically in a perfect dramatic form by Sri Aurobindo in Savitri. The refusal comes one by one from the three constituent parts of the human being. First of all man is a material being, a bodily creature, as such he is a being of ignorance and misery, of brutish blindness. He does not know that there is something other than his present state ...
... cause of consternation when confronted with the Holocaust, a tsunami or other catastrophes, as well as when confronted with the torture and the vicious or random killing of a few or even a single human being. To this problem every religion has to find an answer in order to justify the actions of its God, whoever he is supposed to be. Sri Aurobindo considered the problem as follows in The Life Divine... must first make it clear to ourselves that just as when we speak of universal consciousness we mean something different from, more essential and wider than the waking mental consciousness of the human being; so also when we speak of universal delight of existence we mean something different from, more essential and wider than the ordinary emotional and sensational pleasure of the individual human creature... phenomenon belongs and to which it stands as it were automatically justified is a supra-intellectual knowledge, is a cosmic and not an individualized human intelligence …” 24 The mind of the human being, halfway up the ladder of evolution, is an instrument that only can grasp part of a whole, not the whole itself. The divine manifestation is a constant cosmic act of Consciousness/Force which far ...
... possible is the fact that in place of a seemingly eternal and infinite ascent there is now the appearance of a new type. This is a descent from above. The previous descent [which resulted in the human being] was a mental descent, and this one Sri Aurobindo calls a supramental descent. The [Mother’s] impression is of a descent of the supreme Consciousness which infuses itself into something that is capable... exist in the universe. Even if one holds that qualities are psychological human projections or superpositions, epiphenomena of reality, there should be an explanation of where the qualities in the human being come from. If there is some truth in the theory of the Great Chain of Being, which materialistic science naturally does not accept, then the non-material gradations – vital, mental, overmental, ... is not doing. There is no person here any more to be doing. Mother does what the Divine wants her to do.’ And she explained: ‘If, for instance, out of curiosity (which is a mental illness of the human being) one starts asking oneself questions – “What may this be? What is its effect? What is going to happen?” (this is what [human beings] call the urge to learn) – if one has the bad luck to be like that ...
... Theosophy spread so fast and so widely proves that it provided some answers to deep and unfulfilled needs in the human being. The human being is more complex than thought by Descartes and his philosophical progeny: rationalism, materialism, positivism, scientism, reductionism. In the human being there is of course the material part, but there is also the vital part with the life forces, the mental part... explosion”. In quick succession Nietzsche, Freud, Bergson and Proust – to name only a few of the important innovators – appeared on the cultural scene. All contended the sole rule of reason; the human being burst out of the straight-jacket of the rational mind. The result was that it felt in some ways disoriented in its newly acquired liberty, while in other ways it felt dizzy because of the new pe... the blood of the noble races. They steadily degraded all that was blond, and consequently noble, pure and creative, into the transmogrified image of themselves, nearer to the animal than to the human being. It was through the women that sin had come into the world, for they were far more prone to bestial lust than men. The ravings of Lanz did not remain confined within an obscure group or sect. ...
... sometime in 1966, discussed the characteristics of the supramental body, she said: ‘It therefore would be an infinitely greater transformation than that of the animal into the human being. It would be a passage of the human being into a being that no longer would be built in the same manner, that no longer would function in the same manner, that would be a kind of densification or concretization of “... exists eternally in the Divine (as jivatman ), is present in all parts of creation in the Love that has been poured out into the creation (as antaratman ), and regains, individualized, in the human being the potential to build up its own materialization (as the evolving psychic being ). The reincarnation of the soul, by which it descends time after time into the material manifestation, is necessary... part of the psychic. It is really interesting.’ 8 Afterwards, she confirmed this crucial revelation, as on 13 April 1972: ‘It is the psychic being, the representative of the Divine in the human being, that will remain, that will cross over into the new species.’ And a couple of days later, on 15 April, she said in passing: ‘[The psychic consciousness] has been governing the being [hers] for a ...
... even take place without one being conscious of it. It is said, isn’t it, that now there is a great difference, that when the human being arrived the animal did not even have the means to be aware of it. Well, I say that it is exactly the same, that in spite of all the human being has realized, it does not have the means [to be aware of the arrival of the new being]. Certain things may happen, but it will... then a miracle of the kind by which the terrestrial substance of gravel and rock has become alive and started running about in the armadillo, flying in the crow and writing a letter in the bipedal human being. In most of the preceding parts of this book we have been following the process of the new worldwide miracle, the greatest of all miracles, and we remember that Sri Aurobindo and the Mother have... caterpillar; the supramental world is the flying-world of the colourful, winged and light butterfly, imperceptible to beings of the crawling-world and beyond the horizon of their interests. The human being is seldom aware of the fact that his world is the result of his consciousness, of the manner in which he knows and perceives things. ‘We exist within a formation,’ the Mother said, a consciousne ...
... all concern himself with that. His business was to destroy Ravana and to establish the Ramarajya—in other words, to fix for the future the possibility of an order proper to the sattwic civilised human being who governs his life by the reason, the finer emotions, morality or at least moral ideals, such as truth, obedience, cooperation and harmony, the sense of humour, the sense of domestic and public... because the ancients sacrificed the individual in order to make the world safe for the spirit of social order. Finally it was Rama's business to make the world safe for the ideal of the sattwic human being by destroying the sovereignty of Ravana, the Rakshasa menace. All this he did with such a divine afflatus in his personality and action that his figure has been stamped for more than two millenniums... up another set of conventions in the place of those they have skittled over. Only by rising above mind can one really get beyond conventions—Krishna was able to do it because he was not a mental human being but an overmental godhead acting freely out of a greater consciousness than man's. Rama was not that, he was the Avatar of the sattwic human mind—mental, emotional, moral—and he followed the Dharma ...
... The Yoga of Self-Perfection The Synthesis of Yoga Chapter XIX The Nature of the Supermind The object of Yoga is to raise the human being from the consciousness of the ordinary mind subject to the control of vital and material Nature and limited wholly by birth and death and Time and the needs and desires of the mind, life and body to the consciousness... think that all has been done that was needed for the divine conversion. A momentous question however arises as light grows, the question through what medium is the divine Shakti to act in the human being? Is it to be always through the mind only and on the mind plane or in some greater supramental formulation which is more proper to a divine action and which will take up and replace the mental functions... nearest to mind as much above the mental consciousness in its light and power as the mental consciousness of man above the vital mind of the lower creation. The question is how far the perfected human being can raise himself above mind, enter into some kind of fusing union with the supramental and build up in himself a level of supermind, a developed gnosis by the form and power of which the divine ...
... advocates a number of radical reforms. In any case, this view argues that education must aim at the integral development of personality and that we need to have complete education for the complete human being. Analysing the concept of the integral development of personality, it pleads for the harmonisation of the physical, vital and mental personality. It also recognises that the mental personality itself... knowledge that can be attained by senses, and the knowledge that can be obtained by reasoning and intellectual thought. The famous Gayatri mantra of Vishwamitra singles out one faculty of the human being as of singular importance, without whose cultivation and concentration, the best or the highest cannot be attained. This is the faculty of dhi, the pure intellect. This mantra indicates that it... consciousness in liberation, to the unmixed truth and to the unmixed bliss. The Vedic Rishi tells us of the secret of immortality and of the great path by which that secret can be attained by every human being. Page 384 The ancient Indian concept of education had its foundations in the Vedic and Upanishadic integral knowledge. Its aim was to transmit to the new generations this knowledge ...
... cognisance of the modes and functions of each and passes on enriched by the experiences that each contributes to his developing consciousness. The ascent he finds is from ignorance to knowledge. The human being starts from the darkest bed of ignorance, the solid basis of rock as it were, the body, the material existence. Ignorance here is absolute inconscience. Out Page 94 of the total... s now entered into her and moulded the totality of her mighty stature. Here begins then the second stage of her mission,— her work and achievement, the conquest of Death. Only the Divine human being can conquer Death. Savitri follows Death step by step revealing gradually the mystery of Death, his personality and his true mission, although the dark God thinks that it is he who is taking away... the Divine Grace has been depicted very beautifully and graphically in a perfect dramatic form by Sri Aurobindo in Savitri, The refusal comes one by one from the three constituent parts of the human being. First of all man is a material being, a bodily creature, as such he is a being of ignorance and misery, of brutish blindness. He does not know that there is something other than his present state ...
... personality or the soul. This soul, we have seen, is a developing, organising focus of consciousness growing from below and comes to its own in the human being: or we can put it the other way, that is to say, when it comes to its own, then the human being appears. And it has come to its own precisely by a descent of its own self from above, in the same manner as with the other descents already described... an animal acts, feels and even knows, but man knows that he acts, knows that he feels, knows even that he knows. This phenomenon of consciousness turning round upon itself is the hallmark of the human being; (2) a conscious will holding together and harmonising, fashioning and integrating the whole external nature evolved till now; (3) a purposive drive, a deliberate and voluntary orientation towards... and through all that, it is this Inner Guide that holds the reins and drives upward in the end. Thus naturally there appear gradations of the human personality; as the consciousness in the human being rises higher and higher, the psychic centre organises a higher and higher—a richer, wider, deeper—personality. The first great conversion, the first turning of the human personality to a new mode ...
... personality or the soul. This soul, we have seen, is a developing, organising focus of consciousness growing from below and come to its own in the human being: or we can put it the other way, that is to say, when it comes to its own, then the human being appears. And it has come to its own precisely by a descent of its own self from above, in Page 53 the same manner as with the... an animal acts, feels and even knows, but man knows that he acts, knows that he feels, knows even that he knows. This phenomenon of consciousness turning round upon itself is the hall-mark of the human being; (2) a conscious will holding Page 54 together and harmonising, fashioning and integrating the whole external nature evolved till now; (3) a purposive drive, a deliberate and voluntary... and through all that, it is this Inner Guide that holds the rein and drives upward in the end. Thus naturally there appear gradations of the human personality; as the consciousness in the human being rises higher and higher, the psychic centre organises a higher and Page 55 higher—a richer, wider, deeper—personality. The first great conversion, the first turning of the human ...
... cognisance of the modes and functions of each and passes on enriched by the experiences that each contributes to his developing consciousness. The ascent he finds is from ignorance to knowledge. The human being starts from the darkest bed of ignorance, the solid basis of rock as it were, the body, the material existence. Ignorance here is absolute inconscience. Out of the total absence of consciousness... now entered into her and moulded the totality of her mighty stature. Here begins then the second stage of her mission, - her work and achievement, the conquest of Death. Only the Divine human being can conquer Death. Savitri follows Death step by step revealing gradually the mystery of death, his personality and his true mission, although the dark God thinks that it is he who is taking away... the Divine Grace has been depicted very beautifully and graphically in a perfect dramatic form by Sri Aurobindo in Savitri. The refusal comes one by one from the three constituent parts of the human being. First of all man is a material being, a bodily creature, as such he is a being of ignorance and misery, of brutish blindness. He does not know that there is something other than his present state ...
... did not want much from him. She just wanted him to grow into a true human being. In French "André means man. That is why Mother had called him André. André-da did not disappoint Mother, he became indeed a true human being. Right from his childhood Andre-da was a brilliant Page 248 student and a human being with a fine temperament. He was especially attracted to Truth and extremely... collecting and giving everything its value, this is what helps us to succeed in work and to enrich us. From the mouse we also learn his tireless capacity for work. These are the qualities that make a human being successful." (34) O ne day Mother said: "One who is more enduring will always win. Endurance brings the final victory." Page 222 (35) ... he did not let this interfere with his duties of attending to Mother. His clothes would get soaked with the bleeding, he would go down, change and return to work with Mother. What an amazing human being he was really! From outside he seemed a little hard but within he was very emotional. If he felt something needed to be done for someone, it did not matter who the person was he would somehow ...
... dream Conceived in a longing distance by the heart Of one who walks in the shadow of earth-pain." To react to such perfect joy, power and creativity is very difficult for the human being, because "a dire duality is our way to be". It was only in the very beginning of the cosmos that there was a complete immersion of Spirit in Matter and the imprisoned spirit had to cry to Life... functions of life. Even the human beings that lived in that stage "...worked for the body's wants, they craved no more, Content to breathe, to feel, to sense, to act". The human being living in that primitive stage was not troubled by thought or reflection. He lived on the verge of sensation, hunting and enjoying the elements of the earth. He could not probe behind into the... here on earth is enacted under their influence "Here too these godlings drive our human hearts". The twilight of human nature is the place they lurk in and they speak to the human being "with the voices of the Night". It is thus that these forces utilise human beings for their purpose and build up structures or constructions which they force upon men leading in the end to blind ...
... life-force—"This mind. no silence knows". It is always disturbed, receiving messages from the external world through the senses. It also receives mental messages. Even in sleep it is disturbed. The human being then flies into the mental plane "in imagination's car" and is able to conceive "ideals". But this mental being is not the true Self of man; true Self is hidden and lives within. Human nature holds... guardian of his nature's powers". "Man harbours dangerous forces in his house". These lower powers "can act in his acts, infest his thought and life". They can even take possession of the human being and act violently in it and they can "break through the soul's stillness with a noise and cry". "Man's lower nature hides these awful guests." Page 311 Sometimes these lower forces... From the din and noise of her mind, Savitri entered her deep consciousness, and she experienced "emptiness",—her "Self" became a "blank". When she was in her mind she knew that she was a human being living in a limited material world. But 'she did not take her "surface person for the soul". Page 313 As she was proceeding towards her soul, a voice spoke: "For man thou seekst, not ...
... supreme: they were openings, steps of ascension towards the luminous grandeurs of spiritual truth and its practice was kept ready and its means of attainment provided for the third and greatest type of human being, the third loftiest stage of the spiritual evolution. The complete light of spiritual knowledge when it emerges from veil and compromise and goes beyond all symbols and middle significances, the... benevolence calm and sweet in the perfect purity of the spirit, the upsurge of the psychical being into the spiritual unity or the spiritual ecstasy, these divinest things were the heritage of the human being ready for divinity and their way and call were the supreme significances of Indian religion and Yoga. He reached by them the fruits of his perfect spiritual evolution, an identity with the Self and... This carefully graded and complex system of religious development and spiritual evolution was linked on by a process of pervading intimate connection to that general culture of the life of the human being and his powers which must be the first care of every civilisation worth the name. The most delicate and difficult part of this task of human development is concerned with the thinking being of man ...
... collective or rather—for the word collective is too mechanical to be true to the inner reality—a common or communal soul, mind and body. The life of the society like the physical life of the individual human being passes through a cycle of birth, growth, youth, ripeness and decline, and if this last stage goes far enough without any arrest of its course towards decadence, it may perish,—even so all the older... aspiration and prevented her from arriving at the true realisation of her own higher ideals. It is only by reaching a third stage of the evolution of the collective social as of the individual human being that the ideals first seized and cherished by the thought of man can discover their own real source and character and their true means and conditions of effectuation or the perfect society be anything... of anarchy and conflict and dissolution of the dharma,—Kali Yuga,—which must precede through a red-grey evening of cataclysm and struggle a recovery and a new self-expression of the spirit in the human being. The main function of the political sovereign, the king and council and the other ruling members of the body politic, was therefore to serve and assist the maintenance of the sound law of life ...
... division of body (cf. Romans 7:24+), soul (cf. 1 Corinthians 15:44+) and Spirit (which can be taken in two ways: as the divine presence in a human being, giving him new life in union with Christ, Romans 5:5+, or more probably as the innermost depths of the human being, open to the Spirit, cf. Romans 1:9+)." The second definition keeps the term in line with the other two terms as what belongs... spiritually.. ." 83 The Jerusalem Bible 84 appends the note: "Lit. 'Offer worship in my spirit'..." Another note 85 tells us: "By spirit (pneuma) Paul sometimes means the highest element in a human being— This he distinguishes from the flesh, the lower element..., from the body..., and from the psyche also...; it bears some relationship to nous ____By choosing this traditional term...instead... (Colossians 115-16), 102 would be inconsistent with any suggestion that Jesus had nothing in him which would by innate nature survive the end of his willingly assumed soul-body. Even the ordinary human being who was a creation of Jesus had, in Paul's view, a surviving spirit. All the more would the Pauline Jesus have a spirit masterfully triumphant - by the full presence of God's Holy Spirit within him ...
... Matter"(p. 190). The aim of the book is to present Sri Aurobindo as an Enlightened One whose view of the human being is based not on speculative theory nor on statistical inference but on self-realization. The aim is to present Sri Aurobindo as a Seer whose delineation of the future of the human being and of human society is not an ideative dream of what ought to be, but a spiritual pre-vision of what... of reason, thus vindicating both science and spirituality. In Sri Aurobindo's experience, the human being is one with and inseparable from the Being of the universe. Therefore in his thought, psychology is part of and intermingled with cosmology. The nature and development of the human being find an explanation in the light of the nature and evolution of the universe. Sections in Part ...
... a new humanity.” And Rauschning reports the following amazing words of Hitler: “Creation is not finished, at least not where the human being is concerned. The human being stands, from the biological point of view, clearly at a turning point. A new kind of human being becomes discernible … This causes the old human species, as we have known it until now, to become inexorably decadent … All the creative... Hitler’s image in the mirror, for “among us” there was no place for somebody superior to the Führer. John Toland writes that he “came to regard himself as a man of destiny, superior to any other human being whose genius and will power would conquer any enemy. Mesmerized by his political and military victories, he explained to one Nazi commander that he was the first and only mortal who had emerged into ...
... afterwards to be encountered in the attitude of many Aurovillians, was the danger that Sri Aurobindo, the Mother and their teaching might be hardened into a new religion. For it is in the nature of the human being to slide, without noticing it, from a living experience (e.g. a spiritual one) into a mental fixation of the experience (e.g. dogmatic religiosity). ‘No New Religion’ All religions have grown... have become a caricature of the original source. Spirituality is based on the direct experience of a supra-mental reality; as such, it is felt to be irrational by the mental consciousness of the human being. Religion is always suspicious of true mysticism and of the true spiritual experience, for it knows itself to move on a much less elevated plane. Once religion has the worldly powers behind it, it... become the body of the Earth, who was literally present in the rock, the tree and the yogi, in the swindler and in the secretary-general, in the just and in the sinner, in the somewhat clarified human being and in the distorted, crooked, suffering one. How could she, who said of the Asura of Falsehood: ‘After all, he is my son’, ever have been able to turn her back on a temporarily errant or stultified ...
... up another set of conventions in the place of those they have skittled over. Only by rising above mind can one really get beyond conventions—Krishna was able to do it because he was not a mental human being but an overmental godhead acting freely out of a greater consciousness than man's. Rama was not that, he was the Avatar of the sattwic mind-mental, emotional, moral—and he followed the Dharma of... all concern himself with that. His business was to destroy Ravana and to establish the Ramarajya—in other words, to fix for the future the possibility of an order proper to the sattwic civilised human being who governs his life by the reason, the finer emotions, morality, or at least moral ideals, such as truth, obedience, co-operation and harmony, the sense of honour, the sense of domestic and public... because the ancients sacrificed the individual in order to make the world safe for the spirit of social order. Finally/ it was Rama's business to make the world safe for the ideal of the sattwic human being by destroying the sovereignty of Ravana, the Rāksasa menace. All this he did with such a divine afflatus in his personality and action that his figure has been stamped for more than two millenniums ...
... quite different states, one is nidr ā [sleep], the other the beginning at least of sam ā dhi (not nirvikalpa, of course). This drawing inside is necessary because the active mind of the human being is at first too much turned to outward things; it has to go inside altogether in order to live in the inner being (inner mind, inner vital, inner physical, psychic). But with training one can remain... course all humanity is not like that—luckily, but it is a familiar tract in human nature and a large part of the average human act like that. You may say he might at least have paid the tax—but what human being will pay a tax when he can shove [?] it on to somebody else—especially a benefactor. A benefactor ought to benefact always—to the extent of paying any little tax that may be going about— otherwise... nature. All your weaknesses are there; the rest of your being is quite strong enough for the spiritual life. But this inadequacy of the lower vital is not peculiar to you, it is in almost every human being. This tendency to irrational sadness and despondency and these imaginations, fears and perverse reasonings—always repeating, if you will take careful notice, the same movements, ideas and feelings ...
... existence. 1 This is done primarily through the individual man; for this end man has become an individual soul, that the One may find and manifest Himself in each human being. That end is not indeed achieved by the individual human being in his unaided mental force. He needs the help of the secret Divine above his mentality in his superconscient self; he needs the help also of the secret Divine around... overruled in their results by the universal Will so as to assist eventually the development of his law of being and his destiny. All life around him is a help towards the divine purpose in him; every human being is his fellow worker and assists him whether by association and union or by strife and opposition. Nor does he achieve his destiny as the individual Man for the sake of the individual soul alone... in its cyclic evolution, is the constant sense, whether we know it or know it not, of the sum of our activities. But within this general nature and general destiny of mankind each individual human being has to follow the common aim on the lines of his own nature and to arrive at his possible perfection by a growth from within. So only can the race itself attain to anything profound, living and ...
... aspiring powers of Agastya's mind. Both would have the human being reach his goal; but not as the inferior divine powers choose must that march be directed,—rather as it has been firmly willed and settled above by the secret Intelligence that always possesses for the manifested intelligence that still seeks. Therefore the mind of the human being has been turned into a battle-field for greater Powers... emotion, thought and action. And it is to be pursued always with the same puissant will towards victory over all that resists and hampers. But it must be an integral exaltation. All the joys that the human being seeks with his desire, all the active energies of his waking consciousness,—his days, as it is expressed in the brief symbolic language of the Veda,—must be uplifted to that higher plane. By vanāni... which has governed and made possible the transformation, is the puissance of Indra. It is that supreme Intelligence which through the Dawns, through the Maruts, has been pouring itself into the human being. Indra is the Bull of the radiant herd, the Master of the thought-energies, the Lord of the luminous dawns. Now also let Indra use the Maruts as his instruments for the illumination. By them let ...
... not easy to get rid of it; so it is better to obey its orders. Obey your soul, it alone has the right to govern your life. Psychic centre: luminous and calm, it is made to govern the human being. The psychic gets its power of expression when it governs the whole being. The psychic power organises the activities of the nature to make them progress. Under the psychic influence... psychic centre; thus your will will express the Divine's Will alone and your transformed being will then be able to receive and manifest the Divine Love. 25 September 1934 The centre of the human being is the psychic which is the dwelling-place of the immanent Divine. Unification means organisation and harmonisation of all the parts of the being (mental, vital and physical) around this centre,... is always there but the effectivity of its action is in the measure of the receptivity and the conscious appeal. After all it is a question of patience in the endeavour. Page 332 A human being is made of many different parts and it takes time and conscious effort to harmonise and unify all these parts. When you surrendered, it is not the whole of your being that did so. Little by little ...
... If you had said, I can only be an ordinary human being, that might be modest. We don't mean to give you a compliment when we say these things. Of course not. It is the reverse of complimentary, since you prove me to be an ignorant and mistaken fellow of an Avatar, who merrily wastes his time doing things which are of no earthly use to any human being—except perhaps Arjuna who is not here. ... general assertions—so was I. I was concerned with the possibility of people following the Path I had opened, as Christ, Krishna, Buddha, Chaitanya, etc. opened theirs. You were declaring that no human being could follow and that my life was perfectly useless as an example—like the lives of the Avatars. Path, life, example all useless—even Power useless because all have been failures. These are general... surrender, faith which we find shining through Mother's prayers as well. Did you not leave your great work for the country at one word of Krishna? Lots of people leave things at the word of a human being like Gandhi, they do not need the word of Krishna. Does the average man have this faith etc.? If he has not, but has instead struggles, sufferings etc., picture what his condition would be! ...
... ___ 7 Rigveda, 1.10.2. Page 186 distinguishing feature of the human being At every stage of development, the human being ultimately aspires to cross the limitations of that stage and to climb upwards to the next higher stage of development. Four Aims of Human Effort: Normally, a human being has a composite personality expressing physical life (annamaya), vital life (... integration would result in the perfection of integral personality. Four Stages of Human Life: Dharma also recognises that there are four main stages of development through which every human being normally passes; stage of childhood and studentship; stage of adulthood and life of responsibility )f family life; stage of widening and heightening which require deeper reflection and selfless ...
... no name to itself but which, in its later stages came to be called Hinduism, lies in the fact that it came to develop itself into a congregation of religions providing, at the same time, to each human being with his or her own method of inner experience. It began with the Vedas and developed various facets of spiritual experience, philosophical thought and systems responding to emotional and vital needs... call, a standard of conduct which can be considered to be absolute. But it did not go about its work with a summary rigidity. It recognised that in life there are infinite differences between one human being and another. Some .are more inwardly evolved, others are less mature, many if not most are infant souls incapable of great steps and difficult efforts. Each one needs to be dealt with according to... vayu, is the manifest and evidently pratyaksha Brahman. But they affirmed that Present way of existence of man is not the highest or Page 47 the whole. They underlined that the human being can be fulfilled and perfected when it grows out of the physical and mental ignorance into spiritual self- knowledge. Negative and pessimistic ideas in regard to life have been constantly combated ...
... self of man, not mind, life or body. The mental being in man is not his true being. Mind is his instrument. The true human being is- not the life-being or the vital-being in man. The true human being is not the body or force at work in the physical being. The true human being is a psychic being which uses mind, life and body as its instruments and is itself a projection of the delight of Satchidananda... Now, love universal, means that love itself will be freed from the limitations of ego in its operation here then only it can become love universal. The psychic being, the true individuality in the human being, is seeking this universal delight as the result of universal love. The true individuality in man is not seeking the fulfilment of the ego in terms of ego. What it is seeking is widening out into ...
... go through everything down to the last grain or the "last atom" of what we call the "human being," or rather the human animal — for Man is yet to be, he is to be discovered and to become in these very cells, laid bare and stripped of all their genetic and atavistic and medical clutter. "Become the human being," the Vedic Rishis had already said some ten thousand years ago. That is the "apocalypse"... ic or socialistic, all religions and all atheism, all races whether white or black or yellow. We have to survive, and we can only survive if we change our human structure. On this point every human being can agree, whether from the East Bloc or the West Bloc. And we are here to attempt this experiment in our soul and body. Here all ideologies can meet, all creeds or non-creeds can meet. And this... "something" (or someone) that I cannot see. There is a cable which is pulling her car. 75 * To consciously aspire to cross this human barrier. Like an obsessed man. Let at least one human being try. The night of May 1-2, 1982 Vision Page 315 Sujata sees fire in one of the Ashram buildings. (It is the past that is burning.) The impression that something is going ...
... inner falsity and throw away the Quisling and the invader at once. However, whereas these adverse forces are but the denizens of the vital underworld, the human being with a soul of his own stands on a wholly different footing: In a human being, there is the divine Presence and the psychic being - at the beginning embryonic, but in the end a being wholly formed, conscious, independent, individualised... individualised. That does not exist in the vital world. Page 557 It is a special grace given to human beings dwelling in matter and upon earth. And because of this, there is no human being who cannot be converted, if he wants it..... ...the power to make light spring forth in the place of darkness, beauty in the place of ugliness, goodness instead of evil, that power man possesses... admitted, there would be only one tolerable sacrifice, the sacrifice of oneself. If one wants to sacrifice something to the Divine, I don't see by what right one can seek the life of another, be it human being or animal to offer it in one's stead. 32 Castigating such practices as "an intolerable tyranny", the Mother adds wryly that there is perhaps another reason also: "it is that men have a ...
... giant hunger for the ultimate truth of existence. This scrupulous, super-scientific exploration of the hidden, boundless expanses of the human consciousness and the untold possibilities of the human being yielded a wealth of knowledge which is enshrined in the philosophies of India; and practical means and methods by which this exploration was conducted and carried to its consummation crystallised... d themselves into different schools of Yoga. It would be fatuous to imagine that this spiritual hunger is peculiar to the Indian mind and this exploration of the recondite reaches of the human being a monopoly of the Indian Yogas. The vanguard of Spirit, the enamoured of the Infinite have been born in all countries and in all times. What is peculiar to India is not the hunger, but the ge... experiences—but refuses to be bound by its psycho- physical means, and influenced by its anti-pragmatic bias. THE THREE PATHS Corresponding to the three principal powers of the human being,—will, knowledge and love—there are three Yogas in India: Karmayoga or the Yoga of Works, Jnânayoga or the Yoga of Knowledge, and Bhaktiyoga or the Yoga of Love and Devotion. Karmayoga takes its ...
... for the attainment of Immortality. We then come to the seven divine seers. "The seers unconquered declared the Seer (the Deva, Agni) holding him within in the homes of the human being; thence (from this embodied human being) mayst thou, O Agni, aspiring by the work ( aryaḥ ), behold by thy advancing movements these of whom thou must have the vision, the transcendent ones (the godheads of the Deva)";... Angirases, sons of Heaven, breaking open the wealth-filled hill, shining in purity." We have here very clearly the seven divine Seers as the supreme ordainers of the world-sacrifice and the idea of the human being "becoming" these seven Seers, that is to say, creating them in himself and growing into that which they mean, just as he becomes the Heaven and Earth and the other gods or, as it is otherwise put ...
... human soul, the type of a highest human being, a Vibhuti, is called upon by the Teacher to arise, and to which he can Page 156 only arise by climbing out of the ignorance and limitation of his ordinary humanity. It is the manifestation from above of that which we have to develop from below; it is the descent of God into that divine birth of the human being into which we mortal creatures must... inactive Spirit behind the activity of Nature, like some generalised or abstract witness Purusha of the Sankhyas; he is pure Spirit and cannot put on a body, infinite and cannot be finite as the human being is finite, the ever unborn creator and cannot be the creature born into the world,—these things are impossible even to his absolute omnipotence. To these objections the thoroughgoing dualist would ...
... human society, but by enlarging, heightening, aggrandising himself into the consciousness of the Godhead. The rule given here by the Gita is the rule for the master man, the superman, the divinised human being, the Best, not in the sense of any Nietzschean, any one-sided and lopsided, any Olympian, Apollonian or Dionysian, any angelic or demoniac supermanhood, but in that of the man whose whole personality... idea of human perfection, of the divine possibility in man; some ideal that satisfies the intellect, the heart, the moral being, some ideal of our human nature in its action can alone satisfy the human being; he must have something that he can seek in the workings of his mind and life and body. For that is his nature, his dharma , and how can he be fulfilled in something outside his nature? For to his... contains in itself the very principle of world-destruction. Were I to act upon it, says Krishna, I should destroy the peoples and be the author of confusion; and though the error of an individual human being, even though a nearly divine man, cannot destroy the whole race, it may produce a widespread confusion which may be in its nature destructive of the principle of human life and disturbing to the ...
... or a spiritual temperament confronted with the same or a similar problem. They are those, as we might say, of the practical or the pragmatic man, the emotional, sensational, moral and intelligent human being not habituated to profound and original reflection or any sounding of the depths, accustomed rather to high but fixed standards of thought and action and a confident treading through all vicissitudes... know how the change to this state will affect the outward action of the man, what result it will have on his speech, his movements, his state, what difference it will make in this acting, living human being. Krishna persists merely in enlarging upon the ideas he has already brought forward, on the soul-state behind the action, not on the action itself. It is the fixed anchoring of the intelligence in... free from this bondage of works and yet powerful to act and conquer in the vast liberty of its divine being. For the action must be performed, the world must fulfil its cycles and the soul of the human being must not turn back in ignorance from the work it is here to do. The whole course of the teaching of the Gita is determined and directed, even in its widest wheelings, towards the fulfilment of these ...
... standing as if in all their sharp original separation and opposition, on one side the active ideal of acquiring enjoyments here and the highest good beyond by sacrifice and the mutual dependence of the human being and the divine powers and on the other, facing it, the austerer ideal of the liberated man who, independent in the Spirit, has nothing to do with enjoyment or works or the human or the divine worlds... "extended in the mouth of the Brahman," the mouth of that Fire which receives all offerings; they are all means and forms of the one great Existence in activity, means by which the action of the human being can be offered up to That of which his outward existence is a part and with which his inmost self is one. They are "all born of work"; all proceed from and are ordained by the one vast energy of... of the Divine which manifests itself in the universal karma and makes all the cosmic activity a progressive offering to the one Self and Lord and of which the last stage for the human being is self-knowledge and the possession of the divine or Brahmic consciousness. "So knowing thou shalt become free." But there are gradations in the range of these various forms of sacrifice, the physical offering ...
... fully developed, fully individualised, fully master of itself and its destiny. When this being or one of these psychic beings has reached that stage and takes birth in a human being, that makes a very great difference: the human being, so to say, is born free. He is not tied to circumstances, to surroundings, to his origin and atavism, like ordinary people. He comes into the world with the purpose of... mental consciousness; their mental receptivity grows very much. All who create mentally, study and live in mental activity, if the mental activity is constant, can progress indefinitely. Mind in the human being does not stop functioning even when the physical instrument has deteriorated. It may no longer manifest its intelligence materially, if there is a lesion in the brain, for example, but nothing can ...
... that he might be converted. It would no longer be he, don't you see, he would no longer be himself. There is a great difference between a human being and these beings of the vital plane. I have told you this many times, I am going to repeat it: In a human being, there is the divine Presence and the psychic being—at the beginning embryonic, but in the end a being wholly formed, conscious, independent... independent, individualised. That does not exist in the vital world. It is a special grace given to human beings dwelling in matter and upon earth. And because of this, there is no human being who cannot be converted, if he wants it; that is, there is a possibility of his wanting it and the moment he wants it, he can do it. He is sure to succeed the moment he wants it, whereas those beings of the vital do ...
... human beings can be told, "You carry the Divine within you, and you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is something very particular to the human being or rather to the inhabitants of the earth. In the human being the psychic becomes more conscious, more formed, more conscious and more independent also. It is individualised in human beings. But it is a speciality of the earth... it; it is something which binds them and constrains them to a rule they do not want. But it is a fact, so I am obliged to state that this is how it is, that it is an exceptional quality of the human being to carry within himself the psychic and, truly speaking, he does not take full advantage from it. He does not seem to consider this quality as something very, very desirable, from the way he treats ...
... Our Many Selves Organisation, Harmonisation, Unification A human being is made of many different parts and it takes time and conscious effort to harmonise and unify all these parts. The Mother Words of the Mother - II: The Soul (the Psychic) Organise your life, your work, your consciousness. Organisation consists in putting each thing in... in its true place. The Mother More Answers from the Mother: 23 December 1936 The centre of the human being is the psychic which is the dwelling-place of the immanent Divine. Unification means organisation and harmonisation of all the parts of the being (mental, vital and physical) around this centre, so that all the activities of the being may be the correct expression of the will of the Divine... birth of super-humanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear and give way to the psychic being, which has slowly been formed by divine intervention in order to manifest the Divine in the human being. It is under the psychic influence that the Divine manifests in man and thus prepares the coming of super-humanity. The psychic is immortal and it is through the psychic that immortality can ...
... can't change anything at all in the movement by its own will. Something makes it act mechanically but over that it has no control. If a human being intervenes and trains a cat, he can make it change its behaviour; but it is the consciousness of the human being which acts upon it, not its own consciousness. It is not conscious of the intelligence which makes it act. And this kind of self-awareness... and say, "I was forced to do it", without the participation of their will, show that they are still deeply rooted in animality, that is to say, in the inconscient. One begins to become a conscious human being only when one knows why one does things and when one is capable of changing one's action by a determined will, when one has a control. Before having any control, one is still more or less an animal ...
... Divine Love and Psychic Love The Divine's love is that which comes from above poured down from the Divine Oneness and its Ananda on the being—psychic love is a form taken by divine love in the human being according to the needs and possibilities of the human consciousness. If love is psychic in its nature, it always brings the sense of oneness or at least of an inner intimate closeness of being... ordinary human element in it. There is the call for a return and if the return does not seem to come, the love may sink; there is the self-interest, the demand for the Divine as a giver of all that the human being wants and, if the demands are not acceded to, abhimana against the Divine, loss of faith, loss of fervour. Etc. etc. But the true love for the Divine is in its fundamental nature not of this kind... the reactions of the lower vital nature. For a long time it was perforce tolerated—and this was the concession made to human weakness—even accepted in the beginning as a thing too prominent in the human being not to be there to some extent but to be transformed by degrees; but too often, it has refused to transform itself and has made itself a source of confusion, disorder, asiddhi , sometimes complete ...
... owe much of their vigour to its inner presence. The fundamental idea is that mankind is the godhead to be worshipped and served by man and that the respect, the service, the progress of the human being and human life are the chief duty and the chief aim of the human spirit. No other idol, neither the nation, the State, the family nor anything else ought to take its place; they are only worthy of... capital punishment, the taking of human life, cruelty of all kinds whether committed by the individual, the State or society, not only physical cruelty, but moral cruelty, the degradation of any human being or any class of human beings under whatever specious plea or in whatever interest, the oppression and exploitation of man by man, of class by class, of nation by nation and all those habits of life... interlude, if a much too frequent interlude of peace, though as yet only of an armed peace. That may not be a great step, but still it was a step forward. It gave new conceptions of the dignity of the human being and opened new ideas and new vistas of his education, self-development and potentiality. It spread enlightenment; it made man feel more his responsibility for the progress and happiness of the race; ...
... return of the souls to reincarnation, not with the earth. 4) A being of the psychic world cannot get fused into the soul of a human being on earth. What happens sometimes is that a very advanced psychic being sometimes sends down an emanation which resides in a human being and prepares it until it is ready for the psychic being itself to enter into the life. This happens when some special work has... these personalities from above 1 —it is the psychic being itself that takes up a body. 3) No, the psychic being cannot take up more than one body. There is only one psychic being for each human being, but the Beings of the higher planes, e.g. the Gods of the Overmind can manifest in more than one human body at a time by sending different emanations into different bodies. These would be called ...
... would rather seem that a type resembling the ape, but always characteristic of itself and not of apehood, developed within its own tendencies of nature and became what we know as man, the present human being. It is not even established that inferior races of man developed out of themselves the superior races; those of an inferior organisation and capacity perished, but it has not been shown that they... animal being of a type similar in some respects to the ape-kind but already from the beginning endowed with the elements of humanity was the method of the human evolution, the appearance in the human being of a spiritual type resembling mental-animal humanity but already with the stamp of the spiritual aspiration on it would be the obvious method of Nature for the evolutionary production of the spiritual... will be the chief factor, the initial movement, the physical modification will be a subordinate factor, a consequence. This transmutation of the consciousness will always remain possible to the human being when the flame of the soul, the psychic kindling, becomes potent in heart and mind and the nature is ready. The spiritual aspiration is innate in man; for he is, unlike the animal, aware of imperfection ...
... within is the first necessity for transformation of nature and for the divine life. This movement of going inward and living inward is a difficult task to lay upon the normal consciousness of the human being; yet there is no other way of self-finding. The materialistic thinker, erecting an opposition between the extrovert and the introvert, holds up the extrovert attitude for acceptance as the only safety:... opposing emphasis, a profusion of rudimentary unsatisfying and ill-accorded solutions. These sway between the three principal preoccupations of our idealism,—the complete single development of the human being in himself, the perfectibility of the individual, a full development of the collective being, the perfectibility of society, and, more pragmatically restricted, the perfect or best possible relations... unanimised Life-Soul, Anima, and that again needs an unveiling of the supporting Soul and spiritual Self within to maintain it. A rational and scientific formula of the vitalistic and materialistic human being and his life, a search for a perfected economic society and the democratic cultus of the average man are all that the modern mind presents us in this crisis as a light for its solution. Whatever ...
... disengage from this knot of thinking mortal matter the Immortal it contains, from this mentalised vital animal man the happy fullness of his submerged hints of Godhead, is the real problem of a human being and living. Life develops many first hints of the divinity without completely disengaging them; Yoga is the unravelling of the knot of Life's difficulty. First of all we have to know the central... itself in a complete inconscience, or nescience, awaken from it to the ignorance of a partial knowledge and move from the ignorance towards a complete knowledge,—that is its natural action in the human being,—but it can never have by itself a complete knowledge. Supermind is incapable of real ignorance; even if it puts full knowledge behind it in the limitation of a particular working, yet all its working... nature is of the utmost importance in the Yoga of self-perfection; if it did not exist, we could never get by conscious endeavour and aspiration out of the fixed groove of our present imperfect human being; if any greater perfection were intended, we should have to wait for Nature to effect it in her own slow or swift process of evolution. In the lower forms of being the soul accepts this complete ...
... Matter or, more accurately, on the Energy that formulates Matter. Our need then is to discover its exact nature, origin, function in a material world and the utmost limit of its possibilities for the human being; for to man matter is only a basis of his life, a material of his works, an opportunity; what is really important to him is consciousness, for it is his consciousness and use of consciousness that... powers of our conscious energy; it does not account for reason, understanding, will, creative thought, conscious selection, the conscious intellectual and spiritual action and self-development of the human being. Yet these are of capital importance, for it is here that consciousness begins to unfold itself out of its chrysalis or matrix of inconscience and a half conscious first working and reveal its true... end in a movement which never had any reason for beginning? Does consciousness exist or is it a fortuitous illusion? Who or what is it that becomes conscious in the animal and in the body of the human being? Three possible solutions. Consciousness has not come into being but was and is always there, a fundamental power of existence, latent or involved or concealed from our mind and sense even in ...
... Mankind thinks naturally in extremes or else reconciles by a patchwork and compromise. Whether he makes a fetish of moderation or surrenders himself to the enthusiasm of the single idea, the human being misses always truth of vision and the right pitch of action because instead of seeing, feeling and becoming in obedience to his nature like other animate existences he tries always to measure things... placed between the oppositions it creates, becomes an eager partisan of one side or another; but to think wisely and impartially and with a certain totality is irksome and disgusting to the normal human being. All human action as all human thought suffers from these disabilities. For it is seduced by a trenchant idea which it follows without proper attention to collateral issues, to necessary companion... otherwise the present would not have come into being: but its soul, its power, its essence lives veiled in the present and ever-accumulating, growing, deepening will live on in the future. Every human being holds in and behind him all the past of his own race, of humanity and of himself; these three things determine his starting-point and pursue him through his life's progress. It is in the force of ...
... and confirmed by Sri Aurobindo, one could argue that the whole of the manifestation is the Avatar of the Divine, who is present in the atom, the cell, the animal. This is still more valid for the human being, who has in him a soul that is a spark of the Divine growing into a completely developed psychic being, and of whom the Upanishad says: tat tvam asi . When a child asked the Mother: “Mother, are... multiple birth the “Avatar” is not conscious … “[The Avatar] is the manifestation from above of that which we have to develop from below; it is the descent of God into that divine birth of the human being into which we mortal creatures must climb; it is the attracting divine example given by God to man in the very type and form and perfected model of our human existence.” 29 The “something... agrees in every detail with the world as it has evolved since ancient times. Divinization, i.e. supramentalization of humanity in a material Earth, requires a more complete representation of the human being, it requires the complete male/female Avatar. Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, two great warriors in one, waged the last battles against the hostile forces, some of which we know about (e.g. the twentieth ...
... particularly by those who felt themselves destined for superiority. Eric Hobsbawm The Copernican Principle In his long years of reflection, it had become patent to Charles Darwin that the human being was a product of nature just like any other organism, an animal among animals, even if possibly a special one. If so, Homo sapiens had to obey the same laws of nature, the chief one being the general... species … The forest ape that became a ground ape that became a hunting ape that became a territorial ape has become a cultural ape.” 3 The pleasure positivist scientists draw from debasing the human being – they see this as putting it in its right place – is intriguing, if only because all those learned persons, being human, are appraising themselves also. This revised evaluation of the human is called... doubts, he also writes: “As natural selection works solely by and for the good of each being, all corporeal and mental endowments will tend to progress towards perfection.” 18 He brought down the human being among the animals, but concluded the Origin with a much-quoted phrase about “the grandeur” of his view of life. And in spite of his enormous struggle to become an agnostic, he brought back a “Creator” ...
... to that of a materialistic evolutionist. The tradition initiated by Descartes was very strong, especially in France ( Descartes, c’est la France! ). According to René Descartes (1596-1650) the human being consisted of a body and a rational soul. His body, and that of all animals, was a mechanism, a machine; his soul was an “epiphenomenon” – one of those labelling terms which can mean everything without... knowledge tries in vain to get a firm grasp on that-what-is, on Reality. It forms mental projections which try to circumscribe, to encompass Reality. One such projection is mechanical toys. The human being has always been fascinated by automata – from Vaucenson’s quacking duck in the 17th century to the futurist ‘humanoid’ robot – made to imitate the mystery of life. Mechanisms and automata were among... human descent was the first which described the evolution from monkey into human. This development, like all other transformations, had come about through the mechanism of evolution. “And so the human being was inserted into the category of the animals.” 21 If everything is the product of nature, is nature, and therefore material, so must the human mind be too. “Let me ask what is that particular ...
... ‘Rationalistic and physical Science has overpassed itself and must before long be overtaken by a mounting flood of psychological and psychic knowledge which cannot fail to compel quite a new view of the human being and open a new vista before mankind.’ 29 ‘The safety of Europe 92 has to be sought in the recognition of the spiritual aim of human existence, otherwise she will be crushed by the weight of... barbarian, a psychologically incomprehensible, linguistically gibbering and socially superfluous non-human. This is why in the language of so many races the word signifying themselves is the same as ‘human being.’ In all those different worlds the curtains have now been drawn on one Planet which always was the womb of their origin and the scene of their existence; and slowly, with much friction, strife... . Sri Aurobindo had formulated the principle of world-unity; he now formulated the norm of individual freedom in the ideal future world: ‘The principle of individualism is the liberty of the human being regarded as a separate existence to develop himself and fulfill his life, satisfy his mental tendencies, emotional and vital needs and physical being according to his own desire, governed by his ...
... forth from the hand of the Creatrix, at each moment in time, before time, after time. Together with the seeing attention, the gift of wonder is the indispensable quality of the actually conscious human being, the one Rimbaud had in mind when he wrote: II faut être absolument moderne (one must be absolutely modern) — modern not by way of fashion but as an instrument of experience and knowledge, as... eagerness and cultural as well as general interest in the people around her. She had so much to communicate, to share, her knowledge and experience were so broad in all essential domains where the human being is confronted with ‘the big questions,’ but so little was asked of her. ‘I am a little bell that is not sounded,’ she said. Here now was a man with an analytical mind, a poignant life-experience... Mother. In a letter from 1983 one reads: ‘I had to take the decision to withdraw because I was no longer progressing in my [inner] work, I kept turning around in a circle. There must be at least one human being to prove, to show to the world that the way of the new species is practicable for humans. Otherwise, what is the use of what Mother and Sri Aurobindo have done for humankind?’ 10 ‘I am no ...
... it, nothing at all!’ (Then, as we know, she discovered the Revue cosmique with its teaching of the immanent God, the Presence in the heart of man.) A God who has placed the ignorant, helpless human being in a world like the present one, she found a monster and our kind of life a hell — a very understandable point of view despite all theological arguments to the contrary. ‘If God exists, then he is... follow some after it. Having read the morning paper or looked at oneself in the mirror, it is rather difficult for man to keep contending that mankind has reached the summit of perfection or that the human being is ‘the masterpiece of masterpieces.’ But here we are no longer following Vedanta, at least not as interpreted by most Indian sages who, like the rest of us, found life on Earth such a mess that... them because they had come to execute it in their own person. The Kingdom of God on Earth was promised to humankind at its origin and the moment of its fulfilment has now arrived, they say. The human being is inwardly mutating into a new, higher, divine being which has no name as yet, though it is sometimes called ‘superman’. Out of the mental being, whether it knows it or not, whether it consciously ...
... explain them. A human being consists of more than a body, and even more than a body-plus-mind, as has been the belief in the West since its classical times. To this body-plus-mind may be added a soul, although the Western philosophers and theologians have generally identified the soul with the mind, both being “non-material.” According to the common yogic experience, however, a human being consists of... which the successive Avatars play a crucial role, and if in the present stage of humanity’s history this evolution is reaching a critical point, the Avatar has to represent in himself the complete human being in order to transfigure it. Only the Great Mother, because she manifests all levels of existence and also transcends them, could perform a task like building bridges across the planes of existence ...
... – or a series of visions or inspirations – of the supramental Truth. The word ‘supramental Truth’ is nothing but a verbal abstraction for a divine Reality which surpasses everything an ordinary human being can feel, imagine and experience. It is the One Reality present in all that exists and of which the gods are the cosmic powers. Tiy may have had some kind of realization of the Supramental and... gardens of the palace of Louis XIV at Versailles; and André de Chenier, the poet of the French Revolution, who died on the guillotine. [^102]: The difference between an incarnation of an ordinary human being and an incarnation of the Mother or Sri Aurobindo is that, in the first case, the divine soul has accepted to dive into the ignorance, completely forgetting its divinity and starting its ‘adventure... × As we have seen elsewhere, plant and animal life are common life forms determined by the ‘spirit’ of the species, while it is only in the human being (at present) that life is fully individualized. × ‘Unfortunately, nothing in Egyptology can ever ...
... Firstly, Sri Aurobindo and the Mother have stated clearly that the supramental being will be a new creation on Earth which cannot be brought forth by the human being as it is now. The reason is that however advanced or developed a human being may be, it will always carry in its substance an element of the Inconscient which forms the base of its evolutionary materiality. ‘The way we are, we have been... completely changed by it, saturated with new and marvellous possibilities. But for her to be able to settle and act down here, she needed to meet with a minimum of receptivity, to find at least one human being possessing the requisite qualities in the vital and physical nature, a kind of super-Parsifal endowed with a spontaneous and integral purity, but at the same time having a body strong and balanced ...
... proper substance, subtler than the physical substance and its grosser concreteness, — it treats them as a subjective, less substantial extension from physical realities. It is inevitable that the human being should thus take his first stand on Matter and give the external fact and external existence its due importance; for this is Nature's first provision for our existence, on which she insists greatly:... Consciousness it would have to know itself and determine the reality of its own being and process; but as in animal life the emerging Consciousness is involved in vital action and movement, so in the human being mind-consciousness is involved in its own whirl of thoughts, an activity in which it is carried on without rest and in which its very reasonings and speculations are determined in their tendency... so as to be cleared out of the being. Letters on Yoga, pp. 1297-98 That [seeking enjoyment] is the attitude not of the whole vital but of the physical vital, the animal part of the human being. Of course it cannot be convinced by mental reasoning of any kind. In most men it is the natural and accepted attitude towards life varnished over with some conventional moralism and idealism ...
... revisions. Since the birth of modern psychology a little over a hundred years ago, views regarding the nature of the human being have followed a certain progressive trend which may be conceived as a dimensional development. Psychology began with a lateral view of the human being as an essentially animal organism capable of certain superior psychological functions which have generally been labelled... have been termed "transpersonal". With this dimensional progression of views about the human constitution, psychology has been drawing increasingly closer to the pluridimensional concept of the human being found in yoga. Since notions of mental health stem from theories regarding personality structure, the emerging convergence of psychology and yoga is reflected also in the field of mental health ...
... the lowest. 12 Implicit in the statement that one must know the whole before one can know the part is the yogic view that the human being is part of the Being of the universe; therefore in order to understand the psychological nature of the human being, it is necessary to know first the metaphysical reality of the Being of the universe. Being or the Self of things can only be... sample data, therefrom deriving generalisations by statistical inference based on the law of probability. Yoga psychology, on the other hand, shuns generalisations and aims at understanding the human being as a part of the whole universe by proceeding intuitively from the knowledge of the whole, based on self-realisation, to the knowledge of the part. In Sri Aurobindo's words: "...this knowledge ...
... intelligence which has an extraordinary promise for the future. I don't know what were Lawrence's ganglionic theories, but I am afraid the tangle of ganglia exist and are a more tragic obstacle to the human being than is realised by Aldous Huxley. His own famous novel (I have read only one) is really without his knowing it full of the tangle—so perhaps was the life of Lawrence. As for your question about... who cannot bear anything he feels to be superior to himself. If you look upon the human alone, looking with the external eye only and are not willing or ready to see anything else, you will see a human being only—if you look for the Divine, you will find the Divine. That has been always your difficulty—but it can only be solved by inner experience which will open the external eye also. You were actually... nature from which nobody escapes, so universal that many systems recognise it as a standing feature to be taken account of in their discipline, the two Personae, one bright, one dark, in every human being. If that Page 369 were not there. Yoga would be an easy walk-over and there would be no struggle. But its presence is not any reason for thinking that there is unfitness; the obstinacy ...
... accordance with that which is Page 35 beneficent. It is by constant awakening and impulsion that results in divine perception, ketu, that Saraswati brings into active consciousness of the human being the great flood ( maho arnah ) , the supramental Truth-Consciousness itself, which is for the Vedic Rishis a supramental plane, a level of the will of being (adreh sānu) which is beyond our ordinary... Surya-Savitri, the truths of Surya-Savitri can act upon them, and Savitri creates order and harmony in all the human energies. According to the Vedic system, there are seven sacrificial energies in the human being, the energies of the body, life, mind, supermind, bliss, will and essential being. When these energies act in the mind, their action is irregular and causes wrong relationships. The result is stumbling... out of chit as light, just as Agni is born out of chit mhśas pure Force. The connection of Ribhus with Indra becomes clearer when it is suggested that Indra as the divine mind impels in the human being the human aspirations after immortality, and Ribhus represent the human aspiration for Immortality. Ultimately, Rishis attain the status of artisans of Immortality. Ribhus are brothers, —the ...
... the domain of a workable human language. Cottingham refers to the Christian reader and points out that the central concept of the Incarnation makes visible to him, in the person of one human being, the icon of the invisible God. He argues that if the Transcendence of God is not to be lost in silence, we need a transition, a way of understanding God in human terms. At this stage, Cottingham... support that a surpassingly benevolent and loving Creator could attach his favor to adherence purely in virtue of the doctrinal choices. He points out that there is something deeper which binds one human being with another and it is a revelation of the common witness in which the realness of equality and fraternity is revealed. It is at this deeper level that one finds an unknown marvel, a fundamental... of yoga and in their synthesis. Page 116 IV Ethics, Religion and Yoga As we ponder over these difficult problems, we are led to discover that the moral nature of the human being is not the last and the highest component. Neither religious doctrines nor formulations of ethical ideals correspond to the highest demands that human beings are capable of. There is, it will be ...
... spirituality; the second stage of Puranic and Tantric age takes up the outward life of the human being into a deeper mental and psychical living and brings human beings more directly into contact with the spirit and divinity within him. This stage was followed by the third stage which attempted to render the human being capable of taking up the whole mental, psychical, physical living into a first beginning... with the Supreme by the aid of the godheads and by purifying and perfecting human faculties so as to raise them up to the qualities and Powers represented by the godheads. Perfectibility of the human being and attainment of immortality by enlarging the domains of human consciousness into the corresponding cosmic domains and even by reaching the transcendental Being through supreme experiences of love ...
... and powers that can be chiselled only by the development of an integral personality. Hence, there has been unprecedented emphasis in our times on integral education for the complete human being. The complete human being is not a sum of its parts, each one put in juxtaposition of the other. Each part of our personality, physical, vital, mental, rational, aesthetic, ethical and spiritual, — has its c... factors, there should be no great difficulty to propose and implement spiritual education. Page 345 There are, however, those who maintain that the mind is the highest faculty of the human being; that the limitations of mental consciousness can never be broken, and that there is no such thing as spirituality or that there are no spiritual states of consciousness. But this contention is now ...
... horses. The left back wheel of the wagon hit Pierre's head, he was killed instantly. Page 54 [... ] It is commonplace to say that a sudden catastrophe may transform a human being forever. Nevertheless, the decisive influence of these minutes upon the character of my mother, upon her destiny and that of her children, cannot be passed over in silence. Marie Curie did not change... nor admired... Sweet Me who, along the years, neglected completely to apprise us that she was not a mother like every other mother, not a professor crushed under daily tasks, but an exceptional human being, an illustrious woman. [...] Marie Curie died of leukemia on 4th July 1934. Science still had to pronounce its verdict over her body. The abnormal symptoms, the blood tests, differing from... the greatest of all times, and a pioneer for having paved the way to nuclear physics and cancer therapy. And yet, Marie would not remain in our memories if she would not have been an exceptional human being, faithful to her dreams and ideals, a model for generations to come. She drew her strength from her roots and her anchor points remained unchanged throughout her life: her family, her very close ...
... ethical world. The attempt of human thought to force an ethical meaning into the whole of Nature is one of those acts of wilful and obstinate self-confusion, one of those pathetic attempts of the human being to read himself, his limited habitual human self into all things and judge them from the standpoint he has personally evolved, which most effectively prevent him from arriving at real knowledge and... must first make it clear to ourselves that just as when we speak of universal consciousness we mean something different from, more essential and wider than the waking mental consciousness of the human being, so also when we speak of universal delight of existence we mean something different from, more essential and Page 130 wider than the ordinary emotional and sensational pleasure of the... transient pleasure and satisfaction; free, possessed of self, we shall not seek but shall possess them as reflectors rather than causes of a delight which eternally exists. In the egoistic human being, the mental person emergent out of the dim shell of matter, delight of existence is neutral, semi-latent, still in the shadow of the subconscious, hardly more than a concealed soil of plenty covered ...
... they function as self-divided personalities who are being pulled and pushed at the same time along contrary directions by widely divergent forces and influences. As a matter of fact, every human being, as Sri Aurobindo has pointed out, is in his normal constitution a compound not of one but many personalities; and each of these has its own demands and differing nature. The same situation prevails... consummation the union with the Divine. Amongst these spiritually-minded people we, the sadhakas of the Integral Yoga, are specially distinguished by our bold aim of achieving divine perfection of the human being here upon earth itself. After all, that is the real purpose of life, for that is the secret goal set before herself by the terrestrial Nature since the time she started operating her life evolution... discovery and fulfillment of the divine principle hidden in her which becomes progressively less obscure, more self- Page 30 conscient and luminous, more self-possessed in the human being by the opening of all his instruments of knowledge, will, action, life to the Spirit within him and in the world." (The Synthesis of Yoga, p. 591) We who have deliberately chosen the Integral ...
... part of the consciousness may enter a human body. This happens when the particular animal possesses a great aspiration. The Mother cites the case of a cat she knew, which had aspiration to become a human being. When it left its body, it entered a human body: this cat leaped over many births, so to say, to enter into contact with a human body. ( CWM, Vol. 17, p. 100) [Adapted] "Except for very rare... 28): Can the psychic being take up more than one body at the same time? (A. 28): "No, the psychic being cannot take up more than one body. There is only one psychic being for each human being, but the beings of the higher planes, e.g., the Gods of the overmind can manifest in more than one human body at a time by sending different emanations into different bodies." (Ibid., p. 442) ... matter taken up by life, an element of life taken up by mind, an element of mind which is being taken up by spirit: the animal is still present in its humanity; the very nature of the human Page 163 being presupposes a material and a vital stage which prepared his emergence into mind and an animal past which moulded a first element of his complex humanity.... "We arrive then n ...
... establish a rule of action whether supplementary to the social law that is after all only the rule, often clumsy and ignorant, of the biped pack, the human herd, but to develop the divine nature in the human being. It would make it the aim of Art not merely to present images of the subjective and objective world, but to see them with the significant and creative vision that goes behind their appearances and... and disciplines are valid and yet none entirely valid since they are means and not the one thing to be done. The one thing essential must take precedence, the conversion of the whole life of the human being to the lead of the spirit. The ascent of man into heaven is not the key, but rather his ascent here into the spirit and the descent also of the spirit into his normal humanity and the transformation... "Therefore, the individuals who will most help the future of humanity in the new age will be those who will recognise a spiritual evolution as the destiny and therefore the great need of the human being." "They will be comparatively indifferent to particular belief and form and leave men to resort to the beliefs and forms to which they are naturally drawn. They will only hold as essential the ...
... edification. However on the fourth day a tiny mite of a girl came up to me and said eccomi (here I am) and a short time after another came up and gave me a kiss." And so the secret was out! One human being can communicate with another in this new and mysterious way without a word being spoken. It was a thrilling experience. "And so they watched with silent eagerness as I wrote sentence after sentence... and grow well. Young plants and animals are left in peace; and arbitrary interference with their growth is avoided so as not to disturb their pure unfolding and sound development. But the young human being is looked upon as a piece of wax which man can mould into what Page 369 he pleases, instead of being allowed to unfold in beauty and all-sided harmonious development. Dr. Montessori... but in "normalization through work." Froebel stood firmly for auto-education as a first principle. "To stir up, to animate, to awaken and to strengthen the pleasure and power of the human being to labour uninterruptedly at his own education has become and always will remain the fundamental principle of my educational work." Realizing too, that the will can be strengthened only by voluntary ...
... will have a supple and malleable body capable of doing everything, a creation of the New Consciousness or else a transformed body which was never conceived. It will have nothing in common with the human being, I mean man with the mind, the vital and all that. All that is human, encased, limited, egocentric, small, mean, obscure and ignorant will have no place in this new transformed body. All that surpasses... less. It is this and much more than what has ever been conceived. You have never thought that all this could be done? Never, Mother. I only knew that the body of a transformed human being will be luminous, supple, and above the dualities of the ignorance and the effect of the inconscience. And it will be able to subsist without food. This much only? But don't you want... this misery. Whereas a being of the other world is perfectly conscious, perfectly balanced, joyous, is not subject to these terrestrial needs, of eating, sleeping, dressing and thinking, like a human being. It is not encased in its little body, but it is everywhere and wherever it wants to go. It has extraordinary capacities, it can do many things at the same time. It is beyond time and space, it is ...
... psychic were not there in Matter, it could have no direct contact with the Divine. It is because of the psychic presence that there can be a direct contact between Matter and the Divine. And every human being can be told : "You carry the Divine within you, you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is a direct, special, transmuting infusion into the most inconscient and obscure... step to the Divine Consciousness, the Divine Presence and finally the Divine Himself. It is a thing characteristic of earthly creatures. It is a speciality of the earth. But only in the human being does the psychic become more conscious, more formed and also more independent; it is there individualised. It is the presence of the psychic that makes of man an exceptional being, so much so... moment when the being is fully built up, fully individualised, fully master of itself and its destiny. When one such psychic being incarnates in a human body, it makes a great difference. This human being is, so to say, born free; he is not bound to circumstances or surroundings or heredity like ordinary human beings. He comes into the world and he has the impression that he is come purposely to ...
... because he is the Lord of the Vast Consciousness, he it is that opens out the passage and leads the human being into worlds of the Vast, the Truth,—Ritam, Brihat—from mortality to immortality. In other words, as we know, the mind, the life and the body form the triple cord of the human being and hedge it within the frame of its normal, narrow, uncertain, fumbling existence; and each of these... norm in the ordinary nature. And human consciousness is made up of them, in various formations and modulations. These gradations are the various statuses of consciousness which the human being assumes in its relation with the world-reality. In other words, they are the instruments through which human consciousness comes in contact with the universe. They are as it were windows upon the ...
... and stupidities of everyday life start all over again. Why does this happen?" "Why? In order to explain why I would have to tell you all about Yoga and spirituality. But, to put it briefly, a human being is not one person. We may appear to be someone on the outside, but within us there dwell many different personalities, small and big. Each of them has a different temperament, and they are all the... you a satisfactory answer. For the present, let me tell you that our life here is a battlefield of many opposing forces which you may describe" as divine and anti-divine or asuric powers. The poor human being is a mere puppet in their hands. But though he may be a puppet, there are certain factors that cannot be overlooked, such as the weight of his past Karma, his free-will and so on. Hence, it is the... the poor man ran for his life. So then we began to examine the problem ourselves. We searched thoroughly, especially in the directions from which the stones were coming. But there was no sign of a human being anywhere. And a stranger thing began to happen now - the stones started raining down even inside the closed rooms. One day they fell on the simpleton of a boy who used to work for us. Poor fellow ...
... psychic were not there in Matter, it could have no direct contact with the Divine. It is because of the psychic presence that there can be a direct contact between Matter and the Divine. And every human being can be told: "You carry the Divine within you, you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is a direct, special transmuting infusion into the most inconscient and obscure Matter... step by step to the Divine Consciousness, the Divine Presence and finally the Divine Himself. It is a thing characteristic of earthly creatures. It is a speciality of the earth. But only in the human being does the psychic become more conscious, more formed and also more independent; it is there individualised. It is the presence of the psychic that makes of man an exceptional being, so much so that... a moment when the being is fully built up fully individualised, fully master of itself and its destiny. When one such psychic being incarnates in a human body, it makes a great difference. This human being is, so to say, born free; he is not bound to circumstances or surroundings or heredity like ordinary human beings. He comes into the world and he has the impression that he has come purposely to ...
... MANILAL: Is there no shortcut to it? (Laughter) When a person dies— SRI AUROBINDO: A person dies? You mean the body dies? DR. MANILAL: No, Sir! Say, when a human being dies— SRI AUROBINDO: A human being dies? What is a human being? DR. MANILAL: When the Atman departs— (Laughter) SRI AUROBINDO: That means the body dies. If the Atman or soul departs, it does not die; it is the body that ...
... by whom he is possessed and guided while Napoleon was a normal human being acting through the power of his brain which reached the highest development possible in a human being. DR. MANILAL: Napoleon is said to have been immoral. SRI AUROBINDO: If you mean that he was not chaste, it is true. As I said, he was a normal human being with enormous many-sided powers and capacities which very few people ...
... invoked because he is the Lord of the Vast Consciousness, he it is that opens out the passage and leads the human being into worlds of the Vast, the Truth – Ritam, Brihat – from mortality to immortality. In other words, as we know, the mind, the life and the body form the triple cord of the human being and hedge it within the frame of its normal, narrow, uncertain, fumbling existence; and each of these... a familiar norm in the ordinary nature. And human consciousness is made up of them, in various formations and modulations. These gradations are the various statuses of consciousness which the human being assumes in its relation with the world reality. In other words, they are the instruments through which human consciousness comes in contact with the universe. They are as it were windows upon the ...
... instrumentality of the supermind, a part of it or a projection from it, a stepping beyond humanity into the superhumanity of the supramental principle. Above all, its possession would enable the human being to rise beyond the normalities of his present thinking, feeling and being into those highest powers of the mind in its self-exceedings which intervene "between our mentality and supermind and... truth-conscious existence. In this inevitable ascent the mind of Light is a gradation, an inevitable stage. As an evolving principle it will mark a stage in the human ascent and evolve a new type of human being; this development must carry in it .an ascending gradation of its own powers and types of an ascending humanity which will embody more and more 'the turn towards spirituality, capacity for Light... human ascent towards a divine living; then there will be, by the illumination of this mind of Light in the greater realisation of what may be called a gnostic mentality, in a transformation of the human being, even before the supermind is reached, even in the earth-consciousness and in a humanity transformed, an illumined divine life. Page 207 ...
... with. And it tries to show how life can be turned into divine life. Now the fact that he points out is that this life as manifested in man has an aspiration. Life as manifested on earth and in the human being, in humanity—as a group and individuals-has an aspiration for perfection. And this aspiration for perfection is contradicted by the actual experience. Man feels the need of perfection; necessarily... should not say: we shall not seek anything more. We should be prepared for change in our own nature. Sri Aurobindo says that the way out is to accept what Nature is trying to do haphazardly in the human being and organise the knowledge of the process of self-exceeding and help Nature in her work by conscious cooperation. One can begin by accepting the possibility in case one finds it rational. The Life... possible. They are not two opposites in contradiction at work; the contradictions are only in the mind. Spirit and Matter being the extreme ends of the Reality carry a sense of concreteness to the human being. But the intermediate terms of the series cannot satisfy ultimately the sense of Reality in man. There are systems of thought that want man to rest with some working of Life-force, others propound ...
... the universal aspect of the Omnipresent Reality which is behind the drive for collective expression in Nature. Life is the field for the working out of this impulse and it takes two lines in the human being. One is the creation of a distinct individual, say, an ego-centre, from physical, vital and mental elements and second is the creation of greater and greater, larger and larger units of collective... The idea in the poem is that the lover of humanity is foremost amongst the lovers of God. The same idea is embodied in the verse of Yoga Vasistha : "By whatever means to satisfy a human being is the highest worship of God". So long as the inner unity is tho felt all efforts at political, economic, and cultural unitnot mankind - all external efforts should be continued till yth inner unity... humanity means the growing realisation that there is a secret Spirit, a divine Reality, in which we arc all one, that humanity is its highest present vehicle on earth, that the human race and the human being are the means by which it will progressively reveal itself here. It implies a growing attempt to live out this knowledge and bring about a kingdom of this divine Spirit upon earth. By its growth ...
... Integral Yoga of Sri Aurobindo CHAPTER VIII THE EGO—THE DESIRE-SOUL PART I WE have seen that the integral surrender of the human being is an essential pre-requisite of his complete union with the Divine and the total transformation of his nature. We have also seen that, paradoxical as it may appear, it is the ego that at once initiates... a fact. The normal human consciousness is an ignorant consciousness, seeking but not possessing know- Page 129 ledge,—it is not a representative of the divine Consciousness. The human being, therefore, though a developed individual, is not the perfect, divine individual, which it is his destiny to become. His is a cramped and clouded, a seeking and struggling and suffering individuality... tremendous difficulty, of not only purifying and liberating, but of converting and transforming the entire being by a descent of the supramental force, cannot be overcome by the unaided strength of any human being. To open to the Mother is to let her infinite Force enter into us and work in the light of its infallible, if to us inscrutable, knowledge. But what is opening? How Page 138 should ...
... An inexorable voice was heard:— This vague world you have now seen is one from which thy "yearnings came". It is a dream-world and it is from there that the ideal is formed by the human being. But it is not based upon any Reality. "The ideal dwells not in heaven, nor on the earth, A bright delirium of man's ardour of hope Drunk with the wine of its own phantasy."... you feel as if it is "A cord tying thee to eternity". Love is brief and frail. "If Satyavan had lived, love would have died." You would have lost your love for him! It is true that love raises the human being to a divine height but even in the purest love "the snake is there and the worm in the heart of the rose." "A word, a moment's act can slay the god." "Love cannot live by heavenly food alone." ... the Dream." Page 343 But Death once more replied to her:—Passionate words have no content of knowledge in them. "Vain is thy longing to build heaven on earth." Mind, persuades the human being to ascend to higher levels but this "Mind...walks lamely on the earth," it cannot control the tumultuous senses. Mind creates the idea of your soul. But body and life are subjected to laws of matter ...
... this garland to give to the Mother. Father would silently bear all his suffering. Sri Aurobindo’s remark, “He is as firm as a rock” was confirmed in his everyday conduct. That gentle, affectionate human being had become hard like stone. Very solemn. As if he had had a presentiment of something. The day Dada left his body, father was taking his philosophy class at school. On getting the news from Tapati... they be without me? These worries were holding him down. I decided to perform the shraddha for him and free him totally from this bond of paternal love. Your father will not return any more as a human being. He will come down straight as a supramental being upon the earth.” As soon as the Mother uttered that father would come down as a supramental being upon the earth we cried out joyfully. Hearing... has seen clearly. Your father spent all his life in the service of Sri Aurobindo, to surrender himself. He organised every part of his being around his psychic being. He was an extremely conscious human being. I saw him rise straight upward, gathering every part of his being, straight to that plane where Sri Aurobindo is at work. That’s where he has gone.” The Mother told Satprem many things about ...
... to be regarded as fortuitous and void of reason or purpose. "We shall find that the whole of the Rig Veda is practically a constant variation of this double theme, the preparation of the human being in mind and body and the fulfilment of the godhead or immortality in him by his attainment and development of the Truth and the Beatitude."8 " The Rishi next passes to the Vishvadevas, all the... Gods and Titans is a perpetual conflict between Day and Night for the possession of the triple world of heaven, mid-air and earth and for the liberation or bondage of the mind, life and body of the human being, his mortality or his immortality. It is waged by the Powers of a supreme Truth and Lords of supreme light against other dark Powers who struggle to maintain the foundations of this falsehood in... including that of Christ. Sri Krishna says : "I have accepted human birth and action; one who knows my birth and action as divine really knows me." Gita points out that divine action by the human being is possible; it is possible by a gradual development of the human consciousness. This is made clear in the Vibhuti Yoga chapters by Sri Krishna declaring: " I am Arjuna among the Pandavas ...
... matter therefore is division. That is why the conquest is not allowed to alter the principle of which division Page 229 is not the basis. Thus we have seen that matter brings to the human being limitations of his bodily, vital and mental existence, and therefore the pessimistic theory that this basis will not change seems rational to the mind. There will always be matter. We cannot do anything... practically insatiable. And there desire is not limited by the formula of material substance. There is no limit because there is no physical body to limit its working. We see something of it when a human being is possessed by some of these vital beings. It is said that Rasputin, the Russian monk, used to drink for the whole night and yet not get drunk. He remained conscious and normal which shows that... sometimes, and so on. It prevents many faults. But the mind refuses to recognize the guru manifest in a body, or even the Divine incarnated in a human person. Mind has got the set idea that no human being can be Divine. So, even when He is there man refuses to accept him. There are so many notions about the Divine, in the mind; it almost would seem as if mind was dictating to the Divine. If the Divine ...
... This day returning Satyavan must die." The queen then complained to Narad that the Grace of Heaven, in that case, would be in vain. If the Divine showers grace with one hand and smites the human being with the other then I would reject both of them. She then addressed Savitri: Go forth, O Savitri! and "choose once again". Do not plead that you have made a choice "for death has made it vain... But thou art human, "think not like a god." Calm reason alone must be your guide, neither the furious march of the giant to capture heaven, nor the fall into the abyss of Hell is proper to the human being. "The middle path is made for thinking man." Love can be eternal not on earth but only on the higher levels of being.' In life one has to march slowly towards timeless peace. , But... victorious then the "secret Law of each thing is fulfilled." "Then shall be ended here the Law of Pain," and then even "The body's self taste immortality". Narad addresses the human being: "O, Mortal! bear this great world's law of pain "Turn towards high Truth, aspire to love and peace". "Make of thy daily way a pilgrimage." You progress towards God through your small ...
... who already seemed to have known the end, the Goal: O Seers... weave an inviolate work, BECOME THE HUMAN BEING create the divine race... sharpen the shining spears with which you cut the way to that which is immortal. 5 Become the human being. This was five to seven thousand years ago! There was a long way to go to become what we have yet to be. The tomorrow... fabricated by death. And that Life uproots death. It feels like being uprooted through and through. That Life is what is in the process of uprooting the entire Earth, every nation, every human being. It is the demolition of the dungeon. The slow invasion of the new Life. And, at the other end, a new species that will change the face of the earth. The twilight of man is the beginning ...
... which could double the number of Mr. Ghose's legs and change him into a furtive "rhodent". The rest of our remarks we made under the impression that he was still a human being; why he should so indignantly resent being spoken of as a human being, we fail to understand. No, when we made the allusion, we did not mean to turn Mr. Ghose into a mouse any more than when we compared him to Satan reproving sin... Ghose lays to our charge? In the first place he accuses us of having turned him into a mouse. In the second place he complains that after turning him into a mouse, we should still treat him as a human being. "I am a mouse", he complains; "how can I have an arm of succour or a fully organised heart? I am a mouse, ergo I am neither a politician nor a cynic." We plead not guilty to both charges. We do ...
... instrumentality of the supermind, a part of it or a projection from it, a stepping beyond humanity into the superhumanity of the supramental principle. Above all, its possession would enable the human being to rise beyond the normalities of his present thinking, feeling and being into those highest powers of the mind in its self-exceedings which intervene between our mentality and supermind and can... truth-conscious existence. In this inevitable ascent the mind of Light is a gradation, an inevitable stage. As an evolving principle it will mark a stage in the human ascent and evolve a new type of human being; this development must carry in it an ascending gradation of its own powers and types of an ascending humanity which will embody more and more the turn towards spirituality, capacity for Light, a... human ascent towards a divine living; then there will be, by the illumination of this mind of Light in the greater realisation of what may be called a gnostic mentality, in a transformation of the human being, even before the supermind is reached, even in the earth-consciousness and in a humanity transformed, an illumined divine life. Page 587 ...
... from the attempt of the mind to seize it (R.V. I.170.1). It is spoken of in the neuter as That and often identified with the Immortality, the supreme triple Principle, the vast Bliss to which the human being aspires. The Brahman is the Unmoving, the Oneness of the Gods. "The Unmoving is born as the Vast in the seat of the Cow (Aditi), ... the vast, the mightiness of the Gods, the One" (III.55.1). It... the home of Immortality. That these things are symbols is very clear in most of the hymns of the ninth Mandala which are all devoted to the God Soma. Here, for instance, the physical system of the human being is imaged as the jar of the Soma-wine and the strainer through which it is purified is said to be spread out in the seat of Heaven, divas pade . Page 354 The hymn begins with an imagery... "births of the gods" is a common phrase in the Veda by which is meant the manifestation of the divine principles in the cosmos and especially the formation of the godhead in its manifold forms in the human being. In the last verse the Rishi spoke of the Deva as the divine child preparing for birth, involved in the world, in the human consciousness. Here he speaks of Him as the transcendent guarding the world ...
... ethical world. The attempt of human thought to force an ethical meaning into the whole of Nature is one of those acts of wilful and obstinate self-confusion, one of those pathetic attempts of the human being to read himself, his limited habitual human self into all things and judge them from the standpoint he has personally evolved, which most effectively prevent him from arriving at real knowledge and... clear to ourselves that just as when we speak of universal consciousness we mean something different Page 105 from, more essential and wider than the waking mental consciousness of the human being, so also when we speak of universal delight of existence we mean something different from, more essential and wider than the ordinary emotional and sensational pleasure of the individual human creature... a transient pleasure and satisfaction; free, possessed of self, we shall not seek but shall possess them as reflectors rather than causes of a delight which eternally exists. In the egoistic human being, the mental person emergent out of the dim shell of matter, delight of existence is neutral, semi-latent, still in the shadow of the subconscious, hardly more than a concealed soil of plenty covered ...
... consciousness with reference to the human being in primarily psychological terms, Eckhart says that the world comes into manifestation when consciousness takes on the disguise of innumerable forms on land, and in the sea and air, until the forms reach such a complexity that consciousness loses itself by identifying itself with the forms. Thus, consciousness in the human being is at present completely identified... identified with the disguise of form, and regards itself as the mind. The ordinary, mind-identified state of the human being is therefore one of spiritual unconsciousness. The illusory identification of consciousness with the mind inevitably leads to dysfunction and suffering. As a result of the pressure of suffering, consciousness is compelled to awake from the illusion, to disidentify itself from its ...
... — supramental or overmental and submental ranges. 17 Ordinarily we mean by it [consciousness] our first obvious idea of a mental waking consciousness such as is possessed by the human being during the major part of his bodily existence, when he is not asleep, stunned or otherwise deprived of his physical and superficial methods of sensation. In this sense it is plain enough that... Existence and Reality are one. Consciousness is at once the self-awareness inherent in existence and the conscious Force that builds the universe. Therefore, consciousness is not confined to the human being, but is present in the animal, the plant and also in matter. Human consciousness is not identical with mind; mental consciousness is only a middle term below which lie levels of consciousness... to us are superconscient. Page 333 Consciousness, the fundamental thing in existence, is its own cause. It is not caused by the brain but precedes it in evolution, though in the human being it is dependent upon the brain as a necessary instrument for its expression. Notes and References 1. Sri Aurobindo, Essays Divine and Human, (Pondicherry: Sri Aurobindo Ashram ...
... thinking, feeling and willing (cognition, affection and volition, as they are termed in psychology) are ascribed to the mind. But in the language of Integral Yoga, "mind" refers to that part of the human being which has to do solely with cognitive functions and processes. Feeling or affection is regarded as pertaining to the vital, whereas will or volition can be either mental or vital. Sri Aurobindo clarifies... conscious to be indifferent, he is not conscious enough to know what will happen. Truly it could be said without fear of making a mistake that of all earth's creatures he is the most miserable. The human being is used to being like that Page 88 because it is an atavistic state which he has inherited from his ancestors, but it is truly a miserable condition. And it is only with this spiritual... psychological disturbances can therefore be attained only by developing a state of consciousness other than the physical, vital and mental consciousness which characterizes the "normal" state of the human being. The innermost consciousness -that of the psychic being spoken of earlier - constitutes a state of psychological well-being because it is not only free to disturbances of the physical, the vital ...
... "spectrum of consciousness". This model views the human being as a multi-levelled expression of a single consciousness, each level having its own characteristic sense of identity, ranging from the all-embracing infinite identity of cosmic consciousness to the exclusive, narrow identity of ego-consciousness. The innermost consciousness of the human being, states Wilber, "is identical to the absolute and... one can discern the beginnings of a concurrence, though as yet quite rudimentary, between scientific psychology and spirituality, not only in their theoretical views regarding the nature of the human being but also in their practical approaches for the attainment of growth and well-being. The present essay is an attempt to study from the perspective of Sri Aurobindo's Yoga one of the pivotal topics ...
... finished; reason is not the last word nor the reasoning animal the supreme figure of Nature. As man emerged out of the animal, so out of man the superman emerges.” 934 In other words, the place of the human being is somewhere on the upward ladder, though not at the top. Man is not the king of creation but only its provisional leader, and the evolution ahead may be as long as was the past evolution, supposed... greater consciousness summing up in itself all that the world set out to be … Man must evolve out of himself the divine superman: he was born for transcendence. Humanity is not enough.” 936 The human being occupies a special, awkward position in the cosmic process of evolution: it stands at its crossroads, it is the X, the incomplete, problematical, self-questioning being in between the hemispheres... those ‘psychic’ and ‘occult’ phenomena that are now beginning to be increasingly though yet too little and too clumsily examined, even while they are too much exploited.” 938 In other words, each human being contains all the degrees of the cosmic evolution within him. It is, as the traditions say, a “microcosm”. “Man, the microcosm, has all these planes in his own being, ranged from the subconscient ...
... A New Human Being In the insecurity and confusion caused by the vortex of change, the longing for a meaning which would make life worthwhile was accompanied by a feeling that a new world, a new golden age was in the making. At the “historical juncture”, the Zeitbruch around 1880, the idea, not to say the need, of a new human being can be found everywhere in the e... salute, and create the occasion for a photo session of Hitler with the bust of Friedrich Nietzsche, symbolizing the philosophical tradition of Nazism. Nietzsche’s superman was not the only new human being expected by Germans. There was also, for instance, the “Ario-Germanic god-man” of Guido von List. This god-man was supposed to be the present-day successor of a long line of “heirs of the sun-king” ...
... but human intuition knew that, if God was something more than a simulacrum residing above the clouds, then the earth and the life of the human being must have a meaning. These were bewildering times of change, in which a new world and a new, higher human being were expected. The Enlightenment had asked all the questions, but it had given very few dependable answers. The tectonic plates of the religious... Heinrich Seuse and Johannes Tauler. “The renaissance of mysticism around 1900 belongs therefore to the history of the religion of the German intellectuals and their idea of self-redemption. ‘The human being redeems itself: this is the new religion’, is written already in 1892 in a notebook of the young bookseller Diederichs, whose reading of Nietzsche had obviously not remained without consequences ...
... But Darwin’s idea was preceded by a lot of research and theorizing, and to a considerable extent the result of it. And although it is true that in Europe the origin of the universe, life and the human being was for many centuries attributed to a Creator “in the beginning,” several cultures held that the world and everything in it had evolved. One such culture was that of the ancient Greeks, who were... the creation of animal forms before the appearance of man and in the symbol of the Ten Avatars trace the growth of our evolution from the fish through the animal, the man-animal and the developed human being to the different stages of our present incomplete evolution. But the ancient Hindu, it is clear, envisaged this progression as an enormous secular movement covering more ages than we can easily count... time, familiar with the Chain of Being, an age-old order of existence in a hierarchy of increasing complexity and consciousness: minerals, plants, animals, and at the top the lord of creation, the human being. But in his Systema Naturae (1735) he undertook the daring step to include the humans into his classification of nature, still at the top, yes, but all the same in the company of the animals. To ...
... among the “Judeo-Marxist” enemies. It is less well-known in favour of which explanations of the world it rejected the official Western sciences. And still less is known about the concept of the human being on which Nazism was based, at least in the minds of some of its leaders. When knowing this, it is easier to situate the last World War within the framework of the great spiritual conflicts; history... his origin, it is an emanation of the Lord of the Nations, but a very powerful emanation.’ 25 From this and the facts of Hitler’s life we may draw some conclusions. Hitler was an ordinary human being, with a soul and a rather elementary, sentimental but cruel psychological makeup, once compared by Sri Aurobindo to that of a street criminal with the psychic being of a London cab driver. (Stalin... ensoulment that on the occult side of the evolution has led to the World Soul being individualized in the many souls of humanity, and in the building up of the individual psychic being in every human being. When we connect the Mother’s role in the evolutionary action with what was at stake in the Second World War, and consider that the Mother on Earth embodied the transcendent, universal and individual ...
... This knowledge is provided from inside by the ‘universal Instructor’ to enable the human being, in this as in other incarnations, to have all necessary experiences for its inner growth, which will ultimately lead to the full maturity of its soul. In the course of the adventure of its incarnations, the human being is guided through all indispensable experiences and protected by its soul. (This is the... transformation of Matter, where Matter can be touched and ennobled — the indispensable precondition for the supramental body to be realized in this material Creation. The mental consciousness of the human being encompasses several ‘steps’, several functional gradations. Its most apparent functions are the intellect and reason, although both are considerably influenced by the desires of the vital and by ...
... and politics, to which Darwin himself might not have agreed, is called “Social Darwinism”. According to Social Darwinism the human being is no longer created directly by God: it did and does belong to the animal kingdom and is the result of a long evolution. The human being is a higher animal, but still an animal. Linnaeus had been the first, in 1751, to determine the three kingdoms of nature: mineral... like the Jews – was therefore a development in the logical order of things.) Such reasoning left no longer any possibility open for an upward evolution beyond animal man, into a future where the human being might rise above his animal characteristics. In a materialistic era Social Darwinism, however ramshackle the scaffolding of the science supporting it, won the day. It is still very much alive in ...
... though narrower gulf to be crossed, the gulf between sense-mind and the intellect: for however we may insist on the primitive nature of the savage, we cannot alter the fact that the most primitive human being has above and beyond the sense-mind, emotional vitality and primary practical intelligence which we share with the animals, a human intellect and is capable—in whatever limits—of reflection, ideas... proper substance, subtler than the physical substance and its grosser concreteness,—it treats them as a subjective, less substantial extension from physical realities. It is inevitable that the human being should thus take his first stand on Matter and give the external fact and external existence its due importance; for this is Nature's first provision for our existence, on which she insists greatly:... effect upon the earth-life, they have carried humanity forward from the mere human animal to what it is now. But it is only within the bounds of the already established evolutionary formula of the human being that they can act; they can enlarge the human circle but not change or transform the principle of consciousness or its characteristic operation. Any attempt to heighten inordinately the mental or ...
... circumstance and using for the language of a higher psychological experience figures drawn from the physical life and the experience of the senses. But the plane of consciousness to which the liberated human being arises is not dependent upon the physical world, and the cosmos which we thus include and are included in is not the physical cosmos, but the harmonically manifest being of God in certain great rhythms... order to make a certain statement of his being. Each is the whole Eternal concealed. Man himself, who takes up all that went before him and transmutes it into the term of manhood, is the individual human being and yet he is all mankind, the universal man acting in the individual as a human personality. He is all and yet he is himself and unique. He is what he is, but he is also the past of all that he... basis of its own temporal possibilities; that is the Divine, the eternal all-possessing God-consciousness, omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent, which informs, embraces, governs all existences. The human being is here on earth the highest power of the third term, the individual, for he alone can work out at its critical turning-point that movement of self-manifestation which appears to us as the involution ...
... Conditions of the Synthesis The Synthesis of Yoga Chapter IV The Systems of Yoga These relations between the different psychological divisions of the human being and these various utilities and objects of effort founded on them, such as we have seen them in our brief survey of the natural evolution, we shall find repeated in the fundamental principles and... life and the body whose combination in the food sheath and the vital vehicle constitutes, as we have seen, the gross body and whose equilibrium is the foundation of all Nature's workings in the human being. The equilibrium established by Nature is sufficient for the normal egoistic life; it is insufficient for the purpose of the Hathayogin. For it is calculated on the amount of vital or dynamic force... followed it will lead to the elevation of all human will and activity to the divine level, its spiritualisation and the justification of the cosmic labour towards freedom, power and perfection in the human being. We can see also that in the integral view of things these three paths are one. Divine Love should normally lead to the perfect knowledge of the Beloved by perfect intimacy, thus becoming a path ...
... equally its opposites; they are another and even uglier barbarism. We agree to regard the individual who is dominated by them and has no thought of higher things as an uncultured and undeveloped human being, a prolongation of the savage, essentially a barbarian even if he lives in a civilised nation and in a society which has arrived at the general idea and at some ordered practice of culture and refinement... A man may so live with all the appearance or all the pretensions of a civilised existence, enjoy successfully all the plethora of its appurtenances, but he is not in the real sense a developed human being. A society following such a rule of life may be anything else you will, vigorous, decent, well-ordered, successful, religious, moral, but it is a Philistine society; it is a prison which the human... fine culture, and it needed for its revival the new impulse of thought and will and character given to it by Mazzini. If the ethical impulse is not sufficient by itself for the development of the human being, yet are will, character, self-discipline, self-mastery indispensable to that development. They are the backbone of the mental body. Neither the ethical being nor the aesthetic being is the whole ...
... a self-surrender, a giving up of the human being into the being, consciousness, power, delight of the Divine, a union or communion at all the points of meeting in the soul of man, the mental being, by which the Divine himself, directly and without veil master and possessor of the instrument, shall by the light of his presence and guidance perfect the human being in all the forces of the Nature for a... itself in the divine consciousness and the soul be made free to unite with the divine Being. The triple way takes for its chosen instruments the three main powers of the mental soul-life of the human being. Knowledge selects the reason and the mental vision and it makes them by purification, concentration and a certain discipline of a God-directed seeking its means for the greatest knowledge and the ...
... normal limits. So far, then, all Yogic experience is agreed. But Religion and the Yoga of Bhakti go farther; they attribute to this Being a Personality and human relations with the human being. In both the human being approaches the Divine by means of his humanity, with human emotions, as he would approach a fellow-being, but with more intense and exalted feelings; and not only so, but the Divine... approach the pure impersonality of the Godhead. We can obey it as a Law, lift our souls to it in aspiration towards its tranquil being, grow into it by shedding from us our emotional nature; the human being in us is not satisfied, but it is quieted, balanced, stilled. But the Yoga of devotion, agreeing in this with Religion, insists on a closer and warmer worship than this impersonal aspiration. It ...
... power of the Deva is Brahma, the stress in the name falling more upon the conscious soul-power than upon the Word which expresses it. The manifestation of the different world-planes in the conscient human being culminates in the manifestation of the superconscient, the Truth and the Bliss, and this is the office of the supreme Word or Veda. Of this supreme word Brihaspati is the master, the stress in this... birth-place of this conscient being. For it is out of the Page 320 superconscient that existence descends into the subconscient and carries with it that which emerges here as the individual human being, the conscious soul. The nature of this Truth-consciousness is in itself this that it is abundant in its outflowings, pṛṣantam , or, it may be, many-coloured in the variety of its harmonised qualities;... rich in the offspring of the soul, masters of the felicities which are attained by divine enlightenment and right action. 8 For the soul's energy and overcoming force are perfected in the human being who bears in himself and is able to bear firmly this conscious Soul-power brought forward as the leading agency in the nature, who arrives by it at a rapid and joyous movement of the inner activities ...
... child of the father who begot him; one, he sucked the milk of many who nourished him with their overflowing. Two who have one lord and kinsman, for this pure male of the herds guard both in the human being. उरौ महाँ अनिबाधे ववर्धाऽऽपो अग्निं यशसः सं हि पूर्वीः । ऋतस्य योनावशयद् दमूना जामीनामग्निरपसि स्वसृणाम् ॥११॥ 11) Vast was he in the unobstructed wideness and grew, for the waters many... समृण्वति ॥१॥ 1) We create an understanding like pure light for the Fire that makes the Truth to grow, for the universal godhead. The priests of the word fashion twofold by the thought of the human being 9 this priest of the call, as the saw carves a chariot, and join him into a whole. स रोचयज्जनुषा रोदसी उभे स मात्रोरभवत् पुत्र ईड्यः । हव्यवाळग्निरजरश्चनोहितो दूळभो विशामतिथिर्विभावसुः... सदमिद् राय ईमहे ॥१५॥ 15) The pure and rapturous Priest of the call in whom is no duality, the dweller in the house, the speaker of the word, the all-seeing, the visioned Fire set in the thinking human being who is like a many-hued chariot in his embodiment, him ever we desire and his riches. SUKTA 3 वैश्वानराय पृथुपाजसे विपो रत्ना विधन्त धरुणेषु गातवे । अग्निर्हि देवाँ अमृतो दुवस्यत्यथा धर्माणि ...
... brings the bliss and the ray of the truth into the human being and light into the night of our darkness. He leads men in their labour to his own infinite levels; he enjoys and tears up the objects of earthly enjoyment, but all his multitude of desires are for the building of an universality, an all-embracing enjoyment in the divine home of the human being. He is the animal moving as the enjoyer by the... man come to know as the godhead who has this multitude of his desires that he may establish in us the all; for he reaches forward to the sweet taste of all foods and he builds a home 7 for this human being. स हि ष्मा धन्वाक्षितं दाता न दात्या पशुः । हिरिश्मश्रुः शुचिदत्रृभुरनिभृष्टतविषिः ॥७॥ 7) Yea, he teareth to pieces this desert 8 in which we dwell as the Animal that teareth its food; ...
... with his works. त्वामग्ने दम आ विश्पतिं विशस्त्वां राजानं सुविदत्रमृञ्जते । त्वं विश्वानि स्वनीक पत्यसे त्वं सहस्त्राणि शता दश प्रति ॥८॥ 8) O Fire, men turn to thee the master of the human being in his house; thee they crown, the king perfect in knowledge. O strong force of Fire, thou masterest all things; thou movest to the thousands and the hundreds and the tens. त्वामग्ने पितर... shall break into roseate splendour like the world of the Sun. O Fire, making effective the pilgrim-rite by man's voices of offering, thou art the King of the peoples and the Guest delightful to the human being. एवा नो अग्ने अमृतेषु पूर्व्य धीष्पीपाय बृहद्दिवेषु मानुषा । दुहाना धेनुर्वृजनेषु कारवे त्मना शतिनं पुरुरुपमिषणि ॥९॥ 9) O pristine Fire, even thus the Thought has nourished our human things... त्वादूतासो मनुवद् वदेम । अनूनमग्निं जुह्वा वचस्या मधुपृचं धनसा जोहवीमि ॥६॥ 6) Mayst thou take knowledge of thy portion putting forth thy force with thy supreme flame; may we speak as the thinking human being with thee for Messenger. I am one who would conquer the Treasure and I call to the Fire with my power of speech and my flame of offering, Fire in whom is no insufficiency and he brings to us the ...
... श्चिकेतदस्मै । त्मना वहन्तो दुरो व्यृण्वन् नवन्त विश्वे स्वर्दृशीके ॥५॥ 5) Very bright and lustrous is he like the lover of Dawn. May his form be known and may he wake to knowledge for this human being, may all bear him in themselves, part wide the Doors and move into the vision of the world of the Sun. 17 SUKTA 70 वनेम पूर्वीरर्यो मनीषा अग्निः सुशोको विश्वान्यश्याः । आ दैव्यानि व्रता... many Riches, may the Fire, flaming high with his light, master by the thinking mind, take possession of all things that are, he who knows the laws of the divine workings and knows the birth of the human being. गर्भो यो अपां गर्भो वनानां गर्भश्च स्थातं गर्भश्चरथाम् । अद्रौ चिदस्मा अन्तर्दुरोणे विशां न विश्वो अमृतः स्वाधीः ॥२॥ 2) He is the child of the waters, the child of the forests, the child... shining herds. दधन्नृतं धनयन्नस्य धीतिमादिदर्यो दिधिष्वो विभृत्राः । अतृष्यन्तीरपसो यन्त्यच्छा देवाञ्जन्म प्रयसा वर्धयन्तीः ॥३॥ 3) They held the Truth, they enriched the thought of this human being; then indeed had they mastery and understanding bearing wide the Flame; unthirsting, the powers at work go towards the gods making the Birth to grow by delight. मथीद् यदीं विभृतो मातरिश्वा ...
... vital and physical cosmic motions. They were the guardians and increasers of the Truth in man and by the Truth, ritasya pathâ , led him to felicity and immortality. They had to be called into the human being and increased in their functioning, formed in him, brought in or Page 678 born, devavîti , extended, devatâti , united in their universality, vaisvadevya . The sacrifice was represented... अप्नवानो भृगवः Apnavana and the Bhrigus विरुरुचुः made to shine, वनेषु चित्रं luminous (or variegated) in the woods (or in the logs), विभ्वं pervading, विशे विशे for creature and creature ie for each (human) being. Critical Notes धातृभिः. S. explains धातृ as one who does action for the sacrifice, therefore a priest. But धातारः here would more naturally signify the gods, creators and ordainers of... the continuous knowledge of Agni and said that then indeed men hold and possess him. But how do they see him before that continuity, though after the Bhrigus have found him for the utility of each human being? They see him as the master of truth, the complete in knowledge, but—we must suppose—they do not yet possess him in all his truth or his complete knowledge; for he is seen only as a heaven with stars ...
... deep and serious achievement. The aim of a spiritual age of mankind must indeed be one with the essential aim of subjective religions, a new birth, a new consciousness, an upward evolution of the human being, a descent of the spirit into our members, a spiritual reorganisation of our life; but if it limits itself by the old familiar apparatus and the imperfect means of a religious movement, it is likely... and disciplines are valid and yet none entirely valid since they are means and not the one thing to be done. The one thing essential must take precedence, the conversion of the whole life of the human being to the lead of the spirit. The ascent of man into heaven is not the key, but rather his ascent here into the spirit and the descent also of the spirit into his normal humanity and the transformation... course. Therefore the individuals who will most help the future of humanity in the new age will be those who will recognise a spiritual evolution as the destiny and therefore the great need of the human being. Even as the animal man has been largely converted into a mentalised and at the top a highly mentalised humanity, so too now or in the future an evolution or conversion—it does not greatly matter ...
... that the vital cannot find the satisfaction it expected from relations with others. These relations can never give a full or permanent satisfaction; if they did, there would be no reason why the human being would ever seek the Divine. He would remain satisfied in the ordinary earth life. It is only when the Divine is found and the consciousness lifted up into the true consciousness that the true relations... in my emphasis on the inner things, on the psychic and spiritual, I am saying anything new, strange or unintelligible. These things have always been stressed from the beginning and the more the human being is evolved, the more they take on importance. I do not see how Yoga can be possible without this premier stress on the inner life, on the soul and the spirit. The emphasis on the mastery of the vital... a dominant psychic element is rare. It is difficult to define its [ psychic love's ] limits or to recognise it. For even when there is the psychic love for another person, it gets in the human being so mixed up with the vital that it is the commonest thing to justify a vital love by claiming for it a psychic character. One could say that psychic love is distinguished by an essential purity and ...
... around" [ p. 78 ] It is a figure meaning to comprehend in our consciousness with love and Ananda. "the nature" [ p. 81, lines 29, 31, 33 ] Nature here means the parts of Prakriti in the human being: as it is the condition of the Prakriti that changes with shifting of the gunas and it is this condition of the Prakriti that will become illumined by the transformation of sattva into jyotiḥ... and personal consciousness-forms of her Godhead. All the greater Gods are in this way personalities of the Divine—one Consciousness playing in many personalities, ekaṁ sat bahudhā . Even in the human being there are many personalities and not only one, as used formerly to be imagined; for all consciousness can be at once one and multiple. "Powers and Personalities" simply describe different aspects... indicate that it is possible for the Jiva to rise up into and bring down the supramental consciousness. But in the Arya you define the supermind as the truth-will of Sachchidananda. How could any human being except one who has come for the divine manifestation reach or bring down the supermind? This is something for the Divine alone. It is the very principle of this Yoga that only by the suprame ...
... all others and cause of all our stumbling and suffering, to which man is exposed by the nature of his mentality. Sri Aurobindo The Human Cycle: True and False Subjectivism The ordinary human being is conscious only in his physical being, and only in relatively rare moments is he conscious of his mind, just a little more frequently of his vital, but all this is mixed up in his consciousness... An “entity” is a personality or an individuality. There are many such “personalities” in each one of us. If these personalities agree and are complementary with one another, they make up a human being, a rich and complex “person”. But that is not what usually happens. These personalities do not agree with one another. For example, one of them might wish to make some progress, to become more and... his thought and will, partly without or in spite of it, arranging these things in some rough practical fashion, some tolerable disorderly order,—this is the material of his existence. The average human being even now is in his inward existence as crude and undeveloped as was the bygone primitive man in his outward life. But as soon as we go deep within ourselves,—and Yoga means a plunge into all the ...
... psychic express itself without the mind, the vital and the physical? It expresses itself constantly without them. Only, in order that the ordinary human being may perceive it, it has to express itself through them, because the ordinary human being is not in direct contact with the psychic. If it was in direct contact with the psychic it would be psychic in its manifestation—and all would be truly... ordinary means, that is, go through the mind, the vital and the physical. One of them may be skipped but surely not the last, otherwise one is no longer conscious of anything at all. The ordinary human being is conscious only in his physical being, and only in relatively rare moments is he conscious of his mind, just a little more frequently of his vital, but all this is mixed up in his consciousness ...
... human beings can be told, "You carry the Divine within you, and you have only to enter within yourself and you will find Him." It is something very particular to the human being or rather to the inhabitants of the earth. In the human being the psychic becomes more conscious, Page 160 more formed, more conscious and more independent also. It is individualised in human beings. But it is a speciality... it; it is something, which binds them and constrains them to a rule they do not want. But it is a fact, so I am obliged to state that this is how it is, that it is an exceptional quality of the human being to carry within himself the psychic and, truly speaking, he does not take full advantage from it. He does not seem to consider this quality as something very, very desirable, from the way he treats ...
... connection with it which is not well established because the mind makes too much noise and the vital is too restless. Mother, if the psychic always feels the Divine Presence, why does the human being cry and lament the lack of this Presence? I have already told you that it is because the contact between the outer consciousness and the psychic consciousness is not well established. He in whom... violent desires which take possession of a man and finally govern his life—the drunkard has the passion for drink, the debauchee the passion for women, the gambler the passion for dice, etc. If one human being feels a violent and uncontrollable love for another, this is called a passion , and it is of this we are speaking; it is this impassioned love which human beings feel for one another that must be... be armed with patience and keep faith in the final victory. Page 184 My beloved Mother, can the adverse forces act effectively against the terrestrial evolution without using a human being as an intermediary? It is not impossible, but it is easier for them to find a human instrument. It is good to be confident and to have a living and steady faith. But in the matter of the ...
... Aitareya Upanishad Soma, as the Page 62 lunar deity, is born from the sense-mind in the universal Purusha and, when man is produced, expresses himself again as sense-mentality in the human being. For delight is the raison d'etre of sensation, or, we may say, sensation is an attempt to translate the secret delight of existence into the terms of the physical consciousness. But in that c... That these things are Page 64 symbols is very clear in most of the hymns of the ninth Mandala which are all devoted to the God Soma. Here, for instance, the physical system of the human being is imaged as the jar of the Soma-wine...." 9 Sri Aurobindo 10 continues: "But it is not every human system that can hold, sustain and enjoy the potent and often violent ecstasy of that divine... common phrase in the Veda by which is meant the manifestation of Page 66 the divine principles in the cosmos and especially the formation of the godhead in its manifold forms in the human being. In the last verse [3] the Rishi spoke of the Deva as the divine child preparing for birth, involved in the world, in the human consciousness. Here he speaks of Him as the transcendent guarding the ...
... Delight, and it is here that it finds the highest possible ecstasy both of the heart-consciousness and of every fibre of the being. The relation of Love is that which, as between human being and human being, demands the most and, even while reaching the greatest intensities, is still the least satisfied, because, the God-lovers tell us, only in the Divine can it find its real and its utter... them and fulfil the mission of my life." He therefore resolved to renounce the world. Nimai was only twenty-four years old. His young wife, Vishnupriya, had accepted that her husband was a special human being, and had ; started worshipping him as God incarnate — but what about his mother, Shashi? When Nimai informed his mother of his drastic decision, and asked for her blessings, her grief was so ...
... cowherd residents of Vraja. Quickly destroy this king of serpents, Kāliya, whose only weapon is his poison. O most dear one! O master of all, our relatives and friends consider You to be an ordinary human being and so they are lamenting and crying most pathetically." When Śrī Krsna heard these words of Śahkarsana, the son of Rohinī, He immediately freed himself from the clutches of Kāliya and, displaying... body will become a centre of holiness and my bondage of Karma will be destroyed when His powerful arms bind me in embrace, his dearest friend, kinsman and whole-hearted devotee. 21. My birth as a human being would become worthwhile and significant on his addressing me, saying 'O Akrūra', when I stand before Him humbly bowing down and saluting, after He has thus embraced me. 22. To none is he particularly... n at the very sight of the Lord's holy emblems, or the hearing of his divine names to the utter effacement of all insincerity, fear, and sorrow — that, indeed, is the highest attainment for any human being. Akrūras Vision of Śrī Krsna (28-33) 28. He saw Rama and Śrī Krsna standing at the milking yard, wearing blue and yellow clothes and having eyes that were as attractive as the yellow ...
... decree of fate through personal effort never feels disheartened on his the^036 136"19 thwarted by destiny. (17) People will see today the relative strength of fate and a human being. The distinction between fate and a human being will be manifest today. (18) People by whom your installation on the throne has been seen interrupted through destiny today will find fate worsted this Page 63 ... perpetual misery. (6) "Intensified by (the noise of) hill streams, the roars of lions dwelling in mountain caves are unpleasant to hear. Hence a forest is full of misery. (7) Again, on seeing a human being, wild beasts in rut sporting fearlessly in a lonely retreat attack him on all sides. Hence a forest is full of suffering. (8) Rivers are full of alligators and marshy too and as such difficult ...
... express itself without the mind, the vital and the physical? It expresses itself constantly without them. Only, in order that the ordinary human being may perceive it, it has to express itself through them, because the ordinary human being is not in direct contact with the psychic. If it was in direct contact with the psychic it would be psychic in its manifestation — and all would be truly... always an expression of the psychic being - the part of us that's organized around the divine center, the small divine flame deep within human beings. You see, this divine flame exists inside each human being, and little by little, through all the incarnations and karma and so on, a being takes shape around it, called the "psychic being." And when the psychic being reaches its full development, it becomes ...
... creation, immanent in it, still its master and lord. Finally, he has an individual aspect: he is a Person with whom human b.eings can enter into relations of love and service. The Divine incarnate as a human being, is a special manifestation of the Individual Divine. Even then, as an embodied earthly person, he may act in a way characteristic of any of the three aspects. The Divine descended upon earth, as... separated from his creatures. He can, on the contrary, become truly the ordinary man and labour as all others, yet maintaining his divinity and being conscious of it. After all, is not man, every human being, built in the same pattern, a composite of the earthly human element supported and infused by a secret divine element? However, God, the individual Divine, does become man, one of them and one with... unity and infinity, instead of the present scale ofseparativism and finiteness. He comes among men not simply because he is' moved by human miseries; he is no extra-terrestrial person, a bigger human being, but is himself this earth, this world, all these miseries; he is woven into the fabric of the universe, he is the warp and woof that constitute creation. It is not a mere movement of sympathy or ...
... different idea altogether. According to them, the non-material part of man has come down directly from God but it has had to pass through many different existences before it could be embodied in a human being. After traversing the stages of plant-life and animal life, it gets caught in the prison-house of a nether world called 'Anufu'. After a sustained effort extending over a long period of time it gets... familiar with most modem men. Of course, whether they repose any faith in their findings or not remains a separate open question. By the way, a "medium" is supposed to be an extraordinarily gifted human being who possesses the powers of clairaudience and clairvoyance and has acquired the surprising capacity of establishing a direct and conscious contact with disembodied souls, while plunged in a state... s, once it turns irrational with blind expectations! No doubt that the supraphysical worlds exist beyond our physical plane, with their own characteristic beings. This too is true that a gifted human being can travel to these worlds and effectively function there after the dissolution of his body. But this is certain that cultured men of the present times brought up with a scientific temperament will ...
... chief importance in any ideal scheme of education. It has been rightly suggested that the most important subject of study for the human being is that of the human being, and we should therefore, conceive and design a scheme of education in which the study of the human being receives focal importance. This suggestion poses a great challenge to all those who are related to the framing of educational ...
... which do not sprout or have any 'parinama' in this life will remain stored in the "karmāśaya", the "receptable of karmas" of the doer for a future life. Page 115 Every individual human being has a particular line of development. And every action done by the individual, every quantum of energy released by him in some deed is sure to sprout and have its 'parinama' at some stage or other... presupposition also is not true. A particular deed of a particular individual can produce a result which is bafflingly complex and mixed in character. Because the very psychological constitution of a human being is itself not simple but heterogeneous in character. Many different forces of many different compositions are simultaneously operative in his psychological field and we should not forget that a karma... to Page 129 the earthly existence, and all necessity for rebirth ceases for him (janmacakra-nivṛtti). And, from the traditional point of view, this is the destined goal for any human being upon earth. Our View. There is no Karma, whether "sancita" or "prāra-bdha", which cannot be made infructuous. The effects of all actions can be annulled by suitable means. Therefore ...
... and powers that can be chiseled only by the development of integral personality. Hence, there has been unprecedented emphasis in our times on integral education for the complete human being. The complete human being is not a sum of its parts, each one put in juxtaposition of the other. Each part of our personality, physical, vital, mental, rational, aesthetic, ethical and spiritual, — has its... enabling factors, there should be no great difficulty to propose and implement spiritual education. There are, however, those who maintain that the mind is the highest faculty of the human being; that the limitations of mental consciousness can never be broken, and that there is no such thing as spirituality or that there are no spiritual states of consciousness. But this contention is ...
... this is what we witness today all over the world. Against this background, an important question that can be raised is whether there is something like "essential knowledge" which every human being, as a human being, ought to possess and which ought to be communicated to every student during the educational career. Reflecting on this question, it seems that there are at least three global subjects... p of man and the universe is central to the aim of integral education. If integral education is concerned with the development of the physical, vital, mental, psychic and spiritual parts of the human being, it is also connected "with the knowledge that links universal Matter with universal Spirit. And this covers the entire gamut of knowledge and the means by which all knowledge can be united in one ...
... depiction of the "subtle body", with its network of wheels (chakras) and fibres (nadis). In this holistic view, the question of health is not restricted to the gross body". It looks upon the human being as a whole consisting of body, mind and spirit. Page 90 Health Introduction Health is the most basic quality that a body must have and, in any given society, there is a spontaneous... the state of the body. To find the right balance in attitude, one which is neither fatalistic, nor indifferent, nor unduly apprehensive calls for an exercise in proper consciousness. Each human being is unique and the complex blend of psycho-physiological elements in each person demands a personal synthesis. Health can be obtained and maintained in many different ways' according to cultural ... Ayurvedic concept of health is organic and holistic, and it lays a special emphasis on the concept of health as a condition of happiness which transcends mere worldly happiness. It looks upon the human being as a whole consisting of body, mind and spirit. Even the gross physical body is conceived as consisting of dhatus, substances, which are rather subtle in character. It declares that dhatus consist ...
... the integral yoga is a self- surrender, a giving up of the human being into the being, consciousness, power, and delight of the Divine, a union or communion, at all the points of meeting in the soul of man, the mental being, by which the Divine himself, directly and without veil, master and possessor of instrument, shall perfect the human being by the light of his presence and guidance in all the forces... have seen a bolder effort to utilise the obstacles which life presents to yoga as gates of higher realisation. But all turns ultimately on the central question. Page 58 as to what the human being is precisely expected to realise and whether human life has a potentiality of sustaining the highest possible realisations and powers. This is a question that Indian Yoga has constantly raised, but ...
... been practised all over India for millennia and continues to be widely used up to the present days. There is a complex philosophical background of Ayurveda which reflects a total vision of the human being and its place in the universe. According to Ayurveda, human beings can be classified into three main categories describing types of qualities, Tamas, Rajas and Sattva. Further their bodies belong... costs, excessive consumption of drugs, pernicious side effects of many allopathic treatments and a tendency to extreme specialization which tend to neglect the specificity and wholeness of each human being. — Homeopathy Homeopathy is a system of medicine based on the principle that agents which produce certain signs and symptoms in health also cure those signs and symptoms in disease.... use of sound waves to heal. Herbalism The internal and external use of plant-based remedies to heal virtually any human ailment. Healing Alleviation and cure of disease by a human being, with or without special methods such as imposition of hands, prayers, mantras, etc. Macrobiotics A personal philosophy involving wholesome behaviour and eating. Food, seen as central ...
... has come out of the animal, you must have read something of this story of evolution; but more interesting is the other part of the story, how God or a god has reduced himself to the stature of a human being. Long, long, long ago, in the earliest stage of creation, there Page 9 were materially only dust particles, tiny dust particles or what looked like mere dust, everywhere (the... increasing or amplifying the present attain that nature. That nature itself, as I said, is to descend and enter into you and make you its own mode of existence. Now, this is a new fulfilment for the human being to attain to the status of a god, to evolve oneself, to attune oneself so as to call by this affinity a divine being, a god, and to become a Page 12 god. Sri Aurobindo speaks of the... Narada, therefore he is called Devarshi, that is to say, a rishi, a spiritually perfect man developing, that is, metamorphosing himself into a god coming down and inhabiting, possessing, becoming a human being. The function or role of a god-man or Devarshi like Narada has been described beautifully in Savitri. He is an immortal still Page 13 living, moving about in the ethereal spheres ...
... Divine. All human beings, including yourself, all carry the Divine within you, you have only to enter within you to find Him. It is a unique speciality of the human being,- rather of all embodied beings living upon earth. In the human being, the psychic becomes more conscious and formed; more conscious and therefore also Page 145 more free, it is individualised. You should note ... desire a physical body; but the rest do not want, they are bound to the law of their being and cannot repudiate it. So I say and we are bound to admit that it is an exceptional virtue in the human being to bear the psychic in Page 146 him. But to tell the truth, he does not seem to have profited much by it. He does not look like considering his virtue as something very desirable ...
... the Divine. All human beings, including yourself, all carry the Divine within you, you have only to enter within you to find Him. It is a unique speciality of the human being, rather of all embodied beings living upon earth. In the human being, the psychic becomes more conscious and formed; more conscious and therefore also more free, it is individualised. You should note that it is a speciality of the... desire a physical body; but the rest do not want, they are bound to the law of their being and cannot repudiate it. So I say and we are bound to admit that it is an exceptional virtue in the human being to bear the psychic in him. But to tell the truth, he does not seem to have profited much by it. He does not look like considering his virtue as something very desirable, from the manner he has been ...
... vehement an instinct of the vital man must... be thrown away. Thrown away it must be and entirely. The fear of death and the aversion to bodily cessation are the stigma left by his animal origin on the human being. That brand must be utterly effaced." (The Synthesis of Yoga, Cent. Ed., p. 334) It is, of course, true that one essential element of the last Siddhi of the Integral Yoga will be the divine... existence". It has come from "abhito na viśate", that is, "something which is universally present in every living creature." Yes, indeed, every creature, be it an insect, a bird, an animal or a human being, is afflicted with this fear of death. The only difference in the case of a man is that he has made it sharp and enduring with the play of his memory and creative imagination. Of course, this is... which is still lying in the mother's womb as a developed foetus. Hypothetically speaking, let us imagine for a moment that this foetus is endowed with the thinking and reasoning power of an adult human being. In that case will it not be seized with some strong feelings of fear and anxiety as regards its fate after it is delivered from its mother's womb? Without knowing anything whatsoever about the state ...
... is evident that Buddha was overpowered by the aspect of pain in life. There is an exaggeration in his perception of the place of pain in the human scheme of things. It makes such an effect on the human being that he is turned from the purpose of self-fulfilment. If one looks at pain through a microscope it would look very big, and that is what Buddhism seems to have done. It forgets how much pleasure... they say that when you give a God omnipotence and if you also ascribe to him creation of, or make him responsible for, suffering and pain, then He is both partial and cruel. He is less than the human being, because some human beings are not cruel and are very strict in their judgement, so they are very impartial. Well, in that case God would be less than His own creation. Who created pain, whence... extra-cosmic person who is away from the cosmos. Look back on the cosmos and you will see that there is no ethics below the human range. Even in the human range ethics is relative. Ethics for the human being is only a temporary stage to be passed through, but ethics is not the aim. A world of force, yes, if you like. Sri Aurobindo says : We should not try to read an ethical meaning into this world, for ...
... seem to it unconscious,—supramental or overmental and submental ranges. "5 " When Yajnavalkya says there is no consciousness in the Brahman state, he is speaking of consciousness as the human being knows it. The Brahman state is that of a supreme existence supremely aware of itself, Swayamprakasa;it is Sachchidananda, Existence-Consciousness-Bliss. Even if it be spoken of as beyond That, parat... THE PSYCHIC BEING (a) The Psychic Being " The psychic being is in the evolution, part of the _______________ ¹ On Yoga II, Tome One, P. 353-354 Page 153 human being, its divine part.'¹ " The soul, the psychic being is in direct touch yyj, the divine Truth, but it is hidden in man by the mind H vital being and the physical nature. "² "The psychic... its means of expression are less developed ______________________ 8 On Yoga II, Tome One, P. 309 9 Ibid P. 309-310 10 Ibid P. 310 Page 155 than those of a human being. There is much that is psychic in the plant, much that is psychic in the animal. The plant has only the vital-physical evolved in its form, so cannot express itself; the animal has a vital mind ...
... Father’s painting of the Mother’s Feet has also been lost. Those Feet and the lotus flowers were a lovely example of the gifted artist’s work. Father was a most loving and affectionate human being. That is why he never wanted to become an Ashramite all by himself, leaving behind his brothers, sisters and us. When Chhoto-kaka was working as a college professor in Feni, in the evening father... so much, where man went after death. Oh, so many questions! And they would all crop up at that time! When I grew up and read Anandamath I found almost the same questions there. Almost every human being comes face to face with the question: “What is this life for?” Right from childhood all these questions gnawed at me. There was no such thing as joy then. I could not get any peace. Why have... instant. I looked at the Mother with tear-filled eyes. She placed the flower-blessings in my hands. I bowed to her with my heart full of gratitude and came back home. I became an entirely new human being after this. I noticed that everything appeared wonderful to me! A huge transformation took place in my life on that day. Sri Aurobindo is there, the Mother is there: What need we fear, then? Bowing ...
... centres of sense-functions and can be used for any purpose of sense-perception. All the senses are everywhere. The ancients knew this truth. One can see from everywhere in the body. In the normal human being the different senses become organised : for example, the eye or seeing. But all cells are capable of being conscious. Page 61 Disciple : But to what is due the phenomenon... quotation from Ends and Means was read out to Sri Aurobindo . He did not seem impressed. Then the following passage was read : "More books have been written about Napoleon than about any other human being. The fact is deeply and alarmingly significant. .. Duces and Fuehrers will cease to plague the world only when the majority of its inhabitants regard such adventurers with the same disgust as they... reason why there should be no relation. Disciple : But we want also to change human nature. Sri Aurobindo : Yes, but, as is now admitted, such a radical change cannot be done in the human being. We can also call man the "Mental being", though it is a complement which the average man does not deserve as he is hardly a "mental being." All the same we can say "human consciousness" or "the ...
... life: Those who live for themselves. They consider everything in relation to themselves and act accordingly. The vast majority of men are like this. Those who give their love to another human being and live for him. As for the result, everything naturally depends on the person one chooses to love. Those who consecrate their life to the service of humanity through some activity done not for... Blessings. 26 December 1971 * * * Do not live to be happy, live to serve the Divine, and the happiness you enjoy will exceed all expectation. When one gives one’s love to another human being, the first mistake one usually makes is to want to be loved by the other person, not in his own way and according to his character, but in one’s own way and to satisfy one’s desire. This is the principal... the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear and give way to the psychic being, which has slowly been formed by divine intervention in order to manifest the Divine in the human being. It is under the psychic influence that the Divine manifests in man and thus prepares the coming of superhumanity. The psychic is immortal and it is through the psychic that immortality can ...
... short span, there is no path. My stream flows down and suddenly drops sheer Into the sunless seas, the unlit waters; I never venture farther down the slope. Pray, do not go. No human being ever Has gone this way - no, not since Time began. Demeter Ah, yes, I know, my child, there are no tracks, But I have work to do, I'll make my way. Cyane sadly hangs... ridge above our lord's Black Castle, When very far I spotted a moving dot, Far in the farthest desert on earth's edge. It seemed to come our way. We looked and looked. It was no shadow, no. A human being! We watched in consternation: man? a man?... And as we gazed, the form all suddenly Vanished from sight. What? Who was it? A spy? I had to come myself. Yes, danger's close. There have been ... take time. This light cannot be touched, I've told you once. I've seen what happened there. Hylon (obsessed) I don't believe it! All you imps are cowards. What can she do? No human being can Survive down here. - She's weary, broken, spent, We have a chance to seize her. (He moves as if to leap forward) Spry (hastily pulling him back) Don't attempt ...
... all these three education Page 422 must take account if it is to be, not a machine-made fabric, but a true building or a living evocation of the powers of the mind and spirit of the human being. Page 423 A Preface on National Education - II These preliminary objections made to the very idea of national education and, incidentally, the misconceptions they oppose once out of... and economic being and his education as a training that will fit him to be an efficient, productive and well disciplined member of the society and the State. All these are no doubt aspects of the human being and she has given them a considerable prominence subject to her larger vision, but they are outward things, parts of the instrumentation of his mind, life and action, not the whole or the real man ...
... interpretation of this symbol of the Panis, these ideas are sufficiently intelligible without depriving the word of its ordinary sense, as does Sayana, and making it mean only a miserly, greedy human being whom the hunger-stricken poet is thus piteously importuning the Sun-God to turn to softness and charity. The Vedic idea was that the subconscient darkness and the ordinary life of ignorance held... 10-11). Or again in IV.51, "Lo, in front of us that supreme light full of the knowledge has arisen out of the darkness; daughters of heaven shining wide, the Dawns have created the path for the human being. The Dawns stand in front of us like pillars in the sacrifices; breaking out pure and purifying they have opened the doors of the pen, the darkness. Breaking forth today the dawns awaken to knowledge ...
... the air, fire; and from the fire, the waters; and from the waters, earth; and from the earth, herbs and plants; and from the herbs and plants, food; and from food man was born. Verily, man, this human being, is made of the essential substance of food. And this that we see is the head of him, and this is his right side and this is his left; and Page 216 this is his spirit and the self of... a great student; let him have fair manners and a most firm heart and great strength of body, and let all this wide earth be full of wealth for his enjoying. That is the measure of bliss of one human being. Now a hundred and a hundredfold of the human measure of bliss, is one bliss of men that have become angels in heaven. And this is the bliss of the Vedawise whose soul the blight of desire not toucheth ...
... of being beautiful, smelling sweet, expressing all its joy of living, and it does not calculate, it has nothing to gain out of it: it does so spontaneously, in the joy of being and living. Take a human being, well, apart from a very few exceptions, the moment his mind is active he tries to get some advantage out of his beauty and cleverness; he wants it to bring him something, either men's admiration... this blossoming. Certainly, when one sees a rose opening to the sun, it is like a need to give its beauty. Only, for us, it is almost unintelligible, for they do not think about what they do. A human being always associates with everything he does this ability to see himself doing it, that is, to think about himself, think of himself doing it. Man knows that he is doing something. Animals don't think ...
... certainly did a kind of sadhana of its own, and when it left, even a portion of its vital being reincarnated in a human being. The little psychic element that was at the centre of the being went directly into a man, but even what was conscious in the vital of the cat went into a human being. But these are rather exceptional cases. You say that perhaps stones also feel love? 1 It is possible ...
... air, through self-giving, whether for the sake of another human being or his family, his country or his faith, he finds in this self-forgetfulness a foretaste of the marvellous delight of love, and this gives him the impression that he has come into contact with the Divine. But most often it is only a fleeting contact, for in the human being love is immediately mixed with lower egoistic movements, which ...
... cannot be explained. It is a means of evocation which corresponds also with music. Naturally, one can analyse literature and see how the sentence is constructed, but this is like your changing a human being into a skeleton. It is not pretty, a skeleton. It's the same thing. If in music you study counterpoint, and if this note must necessarily bring in this other, and this group of notes has necessarily... yourself with useless things or doing useless things. You must do everything with this aim, to enrich your possibilities, develop those you have, acquire new ones, and become as complete, as perfect a human being as you can. That is, even on this line you must take things seriously, not simply pass your time because you are here, and waste it as much as possible because you have to pass it somehow. That ...
... should not manifest in the sadhaks. X says further: "The Supermind will not descend into any of the sadhaks. I have read in the Arya about the nature of the Supermind. It is so great that no human being can bear it in itself." I do not know to what passage of the Arya the reference is. It is certain that the Supermind is far above the human mind and cannot be grasped by the human mind. That... But he has the impression that you have said that the supermind is so far above the human mind that the mind cannot grasp it. So he says that it is impossible for the supermind to come down into a human being. Have you spoken to him about this? No. It was the old idea that human consciousness can reach and merge in the Sun (Supermind)—by Samadhi, I suppose—but cannot redescend from there. 15 September ...
... waiting for my letter. If this time he carries out my instructions, he may yet recover. He must eat well, he must sleep regularly, he must give up his wrong sadhana and live for some time as a normal human being, he must do some kind of physical action, he must resume normal contact with life and others. If he returns to his erratic movements, the remedy is not to let him leave Vizianagaram, but to remind... his wife etc, or that he should not be left mostly to quiet and solitude, if that is what he likes. What I mean is that he must come gradually, if not at first, to deal with those around him as a human being with human beings, without his present nervous shrinkings and abnormal repulsions. The spiritual attitude I have told him to take is one of calm freedom from attachment ( ásakti ), not of an excited ...
... the being is fully developed, fully individualised, fully master of itself and its destiny. When this being or one of these psychic beings at that state, takes birth in a human being, that makes a very great difference: the human being, so to say, is born free. He is not tied to circumstances, to surroundings, to his origin and atavism, like ordinary people. He comes into the world with the purpose of ...
... mental capacity. Perversion begins with humanity. It is a distortion of the progress of Nature which mental consciousness represents. And, therefore, the first thing which should be taught to every human being as soon as he is able to think, is that he should obey reason which is a super-instinct of the species. Reason is the master of the nature of mankind. One must obey reason and absolutely refuse to... instincts. And here I am not talking to you about yoga, I am not talking about spiritual life, not at all; it has nothing to do with that. It is the basic wisdom of human life, purely human life: every human being who obeys anything other than reason is a kind of brute lower than the animal. That's all. And this should be taught everywhere; it is the basic education which should be given to children. The ...
... self-giving, whether it is for the sake of another human being, or for the family or for the country or for his faith, he finds in this self-forgetfulness a foretaste of tile marvellous delight of love and this gives him the impression that he has entered into contact with the Divine. But most often it is only a fugitive contact; for in the human being love is immediately mixed with the egoistic lower ...
... fully developed, fully individualised, fully master of itself and its destiny. When this being or one of these psychic beings has reached that stage and takes birth in a human being, that makes a very great difference: the human being, so to say, is born free. He is not tied to circumstances, to surroundings, to his origin and atavism, like ordinary people. He comes into the world with the purpose of ...
... operate in the world, we still know little about the secret dynamics of life. Our difficulty in discovering the forces of life is due to the nature of the normal or ordinary consciousness of the human being at the present point of his evolution. For the ordinary consciousness, which is mental, can apprehend things only through the sensorium, that is, the sensory and intellectual apparatus. Consequently... with herein are the diverse forces which act on us, determining the course of events, influencing our thoughts, feelings and actions, affecting our moods, health and level of energy, pulling the human being to nether depths or beckoning him towards lofty heights. Spoken of in this book are also the hidden forces behind evolution and beneficent forces which man can learn more and more to draw upon. Many ...
... one day be solved in the true sense if the race is to arrive or even to survive. A rational and scientific formula of the vitalistic and materialistic human being and his life, a search for a perfected economic society and the democratic cultas of the average man are all that the modern mind presents us in this crisis as a light for its solution. Whatever... opposing emphasis, a profusion of rudimentary unsatisfying and ill-accorded solutions. These sway between the three principal preoccupations of our idealism,-the complete single development of the human being in himself, the perfectibility of the individual, a full development of the collective being, the perfectibility of society and, more pragmatically restricted, the perfect or best possible relations ...
... Therefore the individuals who will most help the future of humanity in the new age will be those who will recognise a spiritual evolution as the destiny and therefore the great need of the human being They will especially not make the mistake of thinking that this change can be effected by machinery and outward institutions; they will know and never forget that it has to be lived out by each man... these fourteen years, and it is not yet finished, to bear all the possible typical difficulties, troubles, downfalls and backslidings that can rise in this great effort to change the whole normal human being.... We are the pioneers hewing our way through the jungle of the lower Prakriti. It will not do for us to be cowards and shirkers and refuse the burden, to clamour for everything to be made quick ...
... must pass to a higher species or leave the present species and create another. The human being as he is at the moment cannot attain perfection unless he gets out of himself—man is a transitional being. In ordinary language it may be said: "Oh, this man is perfect", but that is a literary figure. The maximum a human being can attain just now is an equilibrium which is not progressive. He may attain perhaps ...
... violence, of dynamic energy and desperate depression, of passions and revolt. It can set in motion everything, build up and realise, it can also destroy and mar everything. It seems to be, in the human being, the most difficult part to train. It is a long labour requiring great patience, and it demands a perfect sincerity, for without sincerity one will deceive oneself from the very first step, and all... inner peace, in an inner beauty, a light, and perfect goodwill, have an expression which is not quite the same as of people who live in bad thoughts, in the lower part of their nature. When the human being is at his best, above his base animality, he reflects something which is not there when he lives in a state of bestiality. If one tried to change one's form out of egoism or that famous thing ...
... can happen but it is extremely rare, once in a hundred thousand cases. Page 128 "Someone" cannot enter—a human being cannot enter the body of another unless he has quite an exceptional and unique occult knowledge and in that case he will not do it. But if a human being does not enter, at times there are beings of the vital world who do not have a body and want to have one for the fun ...
... you want your dynamic power to be always victorious, it must be supported by a considerable static power, an unshakable base. I know what you want to say...that a human being becomes aware of power only when it is dynamic; a human being doesn't consider it a power except when it acts; if it doesn't act he does not even notice it, he does not realise the tremendous force which is behind this inaction—at ...
... them to do their work of destruction. ( Silence ) No one has any questions? I have brought one. In fact I have brought two. ( Mother unfolds a paper and reads: ) "Is it possible for a human being to be perfectly sincere?" And this question continues: "Is there a mental sincerity, a vital sincerity, a physical sincerity? What is the difference between these sincerities?" Naturally... total, integral vision of things, in which everything is in its place and one has the same attitude towards all things: the attitude of true vision. This programme is obviously very difficult for a human being to realise. Unless he has decided to divinise himself, it seems almost impossible that he could be free from all these contraries within him. And yet, so long as one carries them in himself, one ...
... animates all things, penetrates all, upbears all and leads all towards progress and an ascent to the Divine, is not felt, not perceived by the human consciousness, and that even to the extent the human being does perceive it, he finds it difficult to bear—not only to contain it, but be able to tolerate it, I might say, for its power in its purity, its intensity in its purity, are of too strong a kind... consciousness. And to accept it, bear it and receive it in its plenitude and purity, the human consciousness must become divine. This was what I meant, not anything else. I was stating that a human being, unless he raises himself to the divine heights, is incapable of receiving, appreciating and knowing what divine Love is. Love must cease to be divine to be accepted by man. But that is a phenomenon ...
... mental capacity. Perversion begins with humanity. It is a distortion of the progress of Nature which mental consciousness represents. And, therefore, the first thing which should be taught to every human being as soon as he is able to think, is that he should obey reason which is a super-instinct of the species. Reason is the master of the nature of mankind. One must obey reason and absolutely refuse to... talking to you about yoga, I am not talking about spiritual life, not at all; it has nothing to do with that. It is the basic wisdom Page 102 of human life, purely human life: every human being who obeys anything other than reason is a kind of brute lower than the animal. That's all. And this should be taught everywhere; it is the basic education which should be given to children. The ...
... into which it has fallen. The soul is a kind of individual concentration of this Grace, its individual representative in the human being. The soul is something particular to humanity, it exists only in man. It is like a particular expression of the spirit in the human being. The beings of the other worlds do not have a soul, but they can live in the spirit. One might say that the soul is a delegation ...
... soul of a people. And of all these three education must take account if it is to be, not a machine-made fabric, but a true building or a living evocation of the powers of the mind and spirit of the human being. 2 These preliminary objections made to the very idea of national education and, incidentally, the misconceptions they oppose once out of the way, we have still to formulate more... and economic being and his education as a training that will fit him to be an efficient, productive and well disciplined member of the society and the State. All these are no doubt aspects of the human being and she has given them a considerable prominence subject to her large vision, but they are outward things, parts of the instrumentation of his mind, life and action, not the whole or the real man ...
... On Education Education The education of a human being should begin at birth and continue throughout his life. Indeed, if we want this education to have its maximum result, it should begin even before birth; in this case it is the mother herself who proceeds with this education by means of a twofold action: first, upon herself for her own improvement... many difficult efforts and useless complications would be avoided in this way! Education to be complete must have five principal aspects corresponding to the five principal activities of the human being: the physical, the vital, the mental, the psychic and the spiritual. Usually, these phases of education follow chronologically the growth of the individual; this, however, does not mean that one ...
... unified as aspects of the Divine, in the Overmind they appear as separate personalities. Any godhead can descend by emanation to the physical plane and associate himself with the evolution of a human being with whose line of manifestation he is in affinity. But these are things which cannot be very easily understood by the mind, because the mind has too rigid an idea of personality—the difficulty only... and personal consciousness-forms of her Godhead. All the greater Gods are in this way personalities of the Divine—one Consciousness playing in many personalities, ekaṁ sat bahudhā . Even in the human being there are many personalities and not only one, as used formerly to be imagined; for all consciousness can be at once one and multiple. "Powers and Personalities" simply describe different aspects ...
... to possess and to enjoy: its native terms are growth of being, pleasure and power. Life itself here is Being at labour in Matter to express itself in terms of conscious force; human life is the human being at labour to impress himself on the material world with the greatest possible force and intensity and extension. His primary insistent aim must be to live and make for himself a place in the world... —his economic activities as a producer, wealth-getter and consumer and his political status and action. Society is the organisation of these three things and, fundamentally, it is for the practical human being nothing more. Learning and science, culture, ethics, aesthetics, religion are assigned their place as aids to life, for its guidance and betterment, for its embellishment, for the consolation of ...
... were supposed to have an occult power to create a relation between the unseen powers worshipped and the worshipper; by it they were called in to preside over and help all the action and life of the human being. Worship was for establishing a more inner relation and meditation the means of spiritual experience, Page 419 development and knowledge. The institutions which grew up in later Vedic... the nature or a failure to pass through all the ordeals and satisfy all the hard conditions of the perfect spiritual success. Not only the whole mental, vital and physical nature of the ignorant human being has to be overcome and transformed, but also the three states of mental consciousness which intervene between the human and the supramental and like all mind are capable of admitting great and capital ...
... concealed behind the coatings of our lower nature, is the secret seed of the divinity and will be, when discovered and delivered, luminous above the mind, the wide ground upon which a divine life of the human being can be with security founded. When we speak of the superman, we speak evidently of something abnormal or supernormal to our present nature, so much so that the very idea of it becomes easily alarming... condition of its doing frequent homage to the spiritual existence, admitting to a certain extent, greater or less, its influence and formally acknowledging it as the last state and the finality of the human being. This is the most that human society has ever done in the past, and though necessarily that must be a stage of the journey, to rest there is to miss the heart of the matter, the one thing needful ...
... present normal movement of the Shakti that acts in us. The reason and intelligent will, the buddhi, is the greatest of these powers and instruments, the natural leader of the rest in the developed human being, the most capable of aiding the development of the others. The ordinary activities of our nature are all of them of use for the greater perfection we seek, are meant to be turned into material for... predominantly or even a completely intuitive mentality sufficiently developed to take the place of the ordinary mentality and of the logical reasoning intellect of the Page 807 developed human being. The most prominent change will be the transmutation of the thought heightened and filled by that substance of concentrated light, concentrated power, concentrated joy of the light and the power ...
... is a certainty, but none can tell how many attempts will have to be made and how many sediments of spiritual experience will have to be accumulated in the subconscient mentality of the communal human being before the soil is ready. For the chances of success are always less powerful in a difficult upward effort affecting the very roots of our nature than the numerous possibilities of failure. The initiator... the social law or partially corrective of it, the social law that is after all only the rule, often clumsy and ignorant, of the biped pack, the human herd, but to develop the divine nature in the human being. It would make it the aim of Art not merely to present images of the subjective and objective world, but to see them with the significant and creative vision that goes behind their appearances and ...
... sweetens the ethical will by infusing into it psychic, hedonistic and aesthetic elements and ennobles by all these separately or together the practical, dynamic and utilitarian temperament of the human being. At the same time it plays the part of a judge and legislator, seeks to fix rules, provide systems and regularised combinations which shall enable the powers of the human soul to walk by a settled... ordinary man accepts some current formulation conventionally as if it were an absolute law and truth,—often enough he even thinks it to be that,—but Page 118 which the more developed human being seeks always either to break or to enlarge and make more profound or subtle in order to increase or make room for an increase of human capacity, perfectibility, happiness. This view of human life ...
... The Human Cycle Chapter VI The Objective and Subjective Views of Life The principle of individualism is the liberty of the human being regarded as a separate existence to develop himself and fulfil his life, satisfy his mental tendencies, emotional and vital needs and physical being according to his own desire governed by his reason; it admits no other... individual but the type and that in her scale of values the pack, herd, hive or swarm takes precedence over the individual Page 56 animal or insect and the human group over the individual human being. Therefore in the true law and nature of things the individual should live for all and constantly subordinate and sacrifice himself to the growth, efficiency and progress of the race rather than ...
... to the impacts, not its own hasty & distorted responses, but the pure force & action of Agni which works on the world, pure, right & unerring & seizes on it to possess & enjoy it for God in the human being. This is the goal towards which Dakshina is striving in her upward self-extension which ends by her taking her place as viveka or right discernment in the kingdom of Surya, and this she begins already... world in which it is an exile or invader seeking to dominate & use the rebellious earthly material for its own purposes. Agni sits in the lap of the mother, on the principle of body in the material human being, occupying there the vitalised mind consciousness which is man's present centre of activity & bringing into it the mightier bliss of the rapturous middle world to support & enlarge even the vital ...
... but I think it is to go too far to say that one can reconstruct a whole man from one minute particle of a hair. I should say from my knowledge of the complexity and multiplicity of elements in the human being that such a procedure would be hazardous and would leave a large part of the Unknown overshadowing the excessive certitude of this inferential structure. I suppose we cannot go so far as to deny... which is static, separate, formless, there is a greater consciousness in which the Silence and the Cosmic Activity are united but in another knowledge than the walled-in ignorance of the embodied human being. This Self is only one aspect of the Divine Reality. It is when one gets to that greater Consciousness that cosmic existence and form and life and mind no longer appear to be an accident but find ...
... not like that yet or is not always like that. These things always take time; even after they have begun, they always take time. It is impossible to expect from the mixed and confused nature of the human being that it should be constantly in a state of ardent aspiration, perfect faith and love or full and constant openness to the Divine Force. There is the mental with its limited knowledge and its hesitations... recognising that the process of the nature and the action of the Mother's force is working through the difficulty even and will do all that is needed. Our incapacity does not matter—there is no human being who is not in his parts of nature incapable—but the Divine Force also is there. If one puts one's trust in that, incapacity will be changed into capacity. Difficulty and struggle themselves then ...
... certainly on your own unaided strength, for nobody can do that, but by the will of the psychic being in you aided by the Divine Grace. There is a part in the physical and vital consciousness of every human being that has not the will for it, does not feel the capacity for it, distrusts any hope or promise of a spiritual future and is inert and indifferent to any such thing. At one period in the course of... things and has no knowledge of the laws that govern consciousness or the powers that act in Yoga. In fact the question is not of fitness or unfitness but of the acceptance of Grace. There is no human being whose physical Page 412 outer consciousness—the part of yourself in which you are now living—is fit for the Yoga. It is by grace and enlightenment from above that it can become capable ...
... संज्ञातरुपश्चिकेतदस्मै । त्मना वहन्तो दुरो व्यृण्वन्नवन्त विश्वे स्वर्दृशीके ॥५॥ Very bright and lustrous is he like the paramour of Dawn. Let his form be known and his knowledge awake for this human being, let all bear him in themselves, swing wide the gates and walk in the vision of the world of the Sun. Parashara's Hymns to the Lord of the Flame - VI वनेम पूर्वीरर्यो मनीषा अग्निः सुशोको व... धनयन्नस्य धीतिमादिदर्यो दिधिष्वो विभृत्राः । अतृष्यन्तीरपसो यन्त्यच्छा देवाञ्जन्म प्रयसा वर्धयन्तीः ॥३॥ Then the battling and thinking peoples held the Truth and enriched the thought of the human being and bore it in all its breadth; unthirsting, doers of the work increasing the divine birth by the delight-offering, their walk is towards the gods. मथीद्यदीं विभृतो मातरिश्वा गृहेगृहे श्येतो ...
... This natural materialism or materialised vitalism, this clamping of ourselves to our beginnings, is a form of self-restriction narrowing the scope of our existence which is very insistent on the human being. It is a first necessity of his physical existence, but is afterwards forged by a primal ignorance into a chain that hampers his every step upwards: the attempt to grow out of this limitation of... and guidance from this greater more luminous mentality and a reception of its enlightening and transforming forces. That is within the reach of the highly developed or the spiritually awakened human being; but it would not be more than a preliminary stage. To reach an integral self-knowledge, an entire consciousness and power of being, there is necessary an ascent beyond the plane of our normal mind ...
... Yama is, more largely, any self-discipline by which the rajasic egoism and its passions and desires in the human being are conquered and quieted into perfect cessation. The object is to create a moral calm, a void of the passions, and so prepare for the death of egoism in the rajasic human being. The niyamas are equally a discipline of the mind by regular practices of which the highest is meditation ...
... founds itself on separated multiplicity and is the subject even when the master of their division and fragmentations and their difficult solderings and unifyings. Between the two there are for the human being a veil and a lid which prevent the human not only from attaining but even from knowing the divine. When, therefore, the mental being seeks to know the divine, to realise it, to become it, it has... belongs to the experience of the divine plane can there be seized, but in the Page 397 mental way and in a mental form. To these planes of divine mentality it is possible for the developed human being to arise in the waking state; or it is possible for him to derive from them a stream of influences and experiences which shall eventually open to them and transform into their nature his whole waking ...
... get rid of Vikaras, but not of Sanatana Dharmas. The third kind of impulse is the impulse to action. Its presence in the Chitta is a temporary arrangement due to the rajasic development of the human being. The asuddha rajasic man cannot easily be stirred into action, except through two forces, desire or emotion. Love, hatred, ambition, rage etc., must stir in him or he cannot act, or acts feebly.... Vikaras of emotion and perversions of knowledge which give it strength to impose itself on the Will and so influence internal and external action. It is most powerful in the higher kind of human Page 1389 being when it masks itself as a principle or ideal or as a justifiable emotion. Remember moreover that all desires have to be got rid of, those which are called good, as well as those which ...
... is a physical Life in the cosmos that evolves and the individual is only an ephemeral member of the species, the species a means of this cosmic evolution. Mind is indeed the term and the mental human being the crown of this inexplicable emergence; when human progress is over, when the race decays and perishes, the cosmic evolution will be at an Page 242 end, for it has nothing more then... with difficulty a beginning of self-awareness in man the mental being, the first and only speaking, thinking, reasoning creature. But there is no ground for the idea cherished by this imperfect human being that he is the summit and last word of the evolution. Humanity is one step in the destiny of the evolving spirit, the last before it assumes something of its own divinity delivered and apparent; ...
... is thy secret Master and lover and friend and the lord and sustainer and aim of all thou art, therefore is oneness with him the perfect way of thy being[.] Page 333 124 The human being on earth is God playing at humanity in a world of matter under the conditions of a hampered density with the ulterior intention of imposing law of spirit on matter & nature of deity upon human nature... conception corresponds a school of Yoga with its separate idea and discipline. But these are partial and not complete systems; or rather they are complete in themselves, but do not cover the whole human being and nature. Most of them lead away from life and are useful only to the few who are moved to turn away from human existence and seek the bliss of some other state of being. To humanity at large this ...
... The Human Being in Time Essays Divine and Human A Theory of the Human Being It is a superstition of modern thought that the march of knowledge has in all its parts progressed always in a line of forward progress deviating from it, no doubt, in certain periods of obscuration, but always returning and in the sum constituting everywhere an advance ...
... action—everyone has his range of principles on which he bases his action (this is so well known that there's not much point in talking about it). But the other fact is interesting: for instance, when a human being loves someone (what he calls "love") or doesn't love someone, his reactions to the SAME phenomenon—the SAME phenomenon—are, not always opposite, but extremely different, to such an extent that ordinary... hatred there is a number of people and things that they are indifferent to: there is no love (in most cases). That love is limited, partial and defined. It's unstable, moreover: man (I mean the human being) is unable to feel love in a continuous way, always with the same intensity—at certain times, for a moment, it becomes very intense and powerful, and at other times it grows dim; sometimes, it falls ...
... don't like too much; I understand why Sri Aurobindo used it, he didn't want "superman"—it's not superman at all). There is a far greater difference between a supramental being and a human being than between a human being and a chimpanzee. Oh, yes! But the difference is not so much external: it's a difference of consciousness. I can sense it, I sense it so vividly, and so close! When I am very ...
... freedom, individuality, perfection, integrality. What are the implications of the above for the school system? The first essential is to acknowledge the integral perfection of the human being as the legitimate aim of education, and to believe that it is possible anywhere, any time, for anyone. The second is to sincerely attempt -first of all for oneself - to perfect oneself, i.e., to... with some success, and are being imported to India by the government through massive teacher training programmes. However, until and unless they rest on an inner shift in our perspective of the human being, his origin and aim and potential, they cannot be termed integral in the sense we use the term. Yet, these can be utilised to a greater advantage than perceived by the West itself, to serve the ends ...
... have gone somewhat far afield from Hale, but his superficial assessment of the situation called for our excursus. We may glance at two other instances by Hale of his reading asura for a human being. Perhaps the most intractable-seeming is 1,126,2: "I Kaksīvān immediately received 100 gold pieces from the king who stood in need, 100 horses which were given, 100 cattle from the asura. (His) unending... annotates the phrase by "offspring of the celestial ocean, the atmosphere", what do we find in the Sanskrit original? Sindhumātarā. So, even from the non-mystical angle, the Asura could be a non-human being of the aerial Sindhu. Sri Aurobindo 530 drives straight to the mark we need when he writes: "The Veda speaks of two oceans, the upper and the lower waters. These are the oceans of the subconscient ...
... which is an amalgam of mind-formations, life-movements and physical functioning's as transitional. The aim of Sri Aurobindo's Integral Yoga is nor only to bring about the integration of the human being which is the aim of psychotherapy but also to hasten immeasurably the realisation of the supramental consciousness. Sri Aurobindo's challenge to psychologists is that they recognise this fourth... sight of this true aim. What then is the ideal that humanity or the Time Spirit cherishes today, no matter what religion one belongs to? A divine and terrestrial perfection of the human being, not just the perfection of the soul but the harmonious perfection of the whole being of man. Such an integral perfection is the deepest, ineradicable urge of the human consciousness. We must ...
... will never find out … Somewhere we have our place in the scale of the world … Somewhere everything results in an awareness of the helplessness of the human being in relation with the eternal law of Nature – that the whole redemption of the human being lies in the fact that he tries to understand the divine Providence and does not believe that he is capable of revolt against the Law. When man thus complies ...
... him a more and more conscious evolution, that individuality is so much developed in him and so absolutely important and indispensable.” 972 “The principle of individualism is the liberty of the human being regarded as a separate existence to develop himself and fulfil his life, satisfy his mental tendencies, emotional and vital needs and physical being according to his own desire governed by his reason;... against everything the Enlightenment stood for, especially the idea of “progress”. The message of Sri Aurobindo lay precisely in the possibility and the necessity of an upward transformation of the human being, the only way of real progress. But this is a most difficult undertaking, which may be the reason why it was never tried out before. Now Mother Earth seemed to have reached a point in the human race ...
... the Big Bang Whatever India has to offer should be stated to the West in language that the West can understand. Sri Aurobindo 1 Rationality is a specific function of the human being, so often called “the mental being” by Sri Aurobindo. There is no doubt that his view was the most encompassing ever, which is the reason why words like “integral” and “synthetic” are keywords in... description of the universe and its origin, the gradations or worlds of involution and evolution, the beings of those worlds, the evolution of life on Earth, the past, present and future of the human being in its changing environments, life and death, the aspects and relation of Spirit and Matter, the meaning of it all and the ways of the Divine with it. And much more. Many statements refer directly ...
... chasm between man and the Great Mind of the universe. Such a supposition seems to me in the highest degree improbable.” 7 While Alfred Wallace, as a naturalist another Darwin but also a great human being, saw the different levels of reality as “the last outcome of modern science,” scientific materialism judged this conception of his to be a fatal mistake and condemned him to oblivion for it. In official... level of ‘matter’, reality will remain inaccessible and the fundamental problems of science – among them the origin of life and the mind-body problem – unsolved. “Man in the Middle” “The human being is part of the immense chain of living beings,” in the view of Marcel Schutzenberger. 17 This might seem a truism if one does not recall that the classification of the human with the animals has ...
... took place in her body. All the amazing things we are going to hear are about her body, which is not the same as her gross body which people thought they were perceiving. The perceptions of the human being are limited and deformed by the instruments of his perceptions called senses. They are, moreover, limited by the mental processing of the sense perceptions, in its turn influenced by the deformations... y is affected by the mumbling and angst at its base, on the level of the cells. The deepest existential angst is corporeal. Examining this in ourselves, we discover the measure in which the human being is a wavering, fearful and negatively motivated being. In us there is still very much alive the fear of the elements, the animals and the co-humans, of the precariousness of existence, of pain, hunger ...
... latter case, it would be a progressive transformation which could take a certain number of years, probably a fairly considerable number, and which would produce a being that would no longer be a human being related to the animal, but that would neither be the supramental being formed fully free of any kind of animality, for the present origin [of man] is necessarily an animal origin. This means that... and the supramental being, a kind of overman [surhomme] who will still have the qualities and in part the nature of man, which means that he will still belong in his most external form to the human being [i.e. species] of animal origin, but that he will transform his consciousness sufficiently to belong, in his realisation and activity, to a new race, a race of overmen [surhommes]: 52 “This ...
... psychological and even economical means of humankind. Astronauts and cosmonauts? Fearful explorers in the garden of planet Earth. A Unified Theory that will explain it all, matter, the cosmos, the human being and God? But what is the psychological wisdom we have gained for instance from Einstein’s famous formula? And how do we arrive at a unified theory when it does not take into account all the essential... example and symbol; it is increasingly influencing life on Earth and there is already a lot of talk about electronic ‘super highways’ which will cause a revolution in human society and perhaps in the human being. All the same, one should not lose view of at least three things: the computer gets its instructions from somewhere, which means that its programmers or those who obtain command of the supernet acquire ...
... Spiritism was considered no less than a new religion by its adherents. “The question of the continuation of life and the hope that death at the end is actually not the end are too deeply anchored in the human being not to try to respond to them.” 663 “It is for the most part people thirsting for instruction and enlightenment who gather in what one might call a ‘circle’. The official way of the [Christian] Churches... wrote: “When the endless servitude of the woman will be come to an end, when she will live for herself and by herself … she will be a poet, she too!” By “poet”, Rimbaud meant the highest condition a human being can attain. “The woman will discover matters that are still unknown!” 669 Linse also points to “the obvious relation of the art of the modern avant-garde with occultism”. True, inspired art is ...
... in his policies – which some call caution. And all his power comes from the Asura by whom he is possessed and guided while Napoleon was a normal human being acting through the power of his brain, which reached the highest development possible in a human being.” 1042 Far other this creature of a nether clay, Void of all grandeur, like a gnome at play, Iron and mud his nature’s mingled stuff, ...
... me, is this preconception of mine true or untrue?" "Quite true." "Well then, that is what I want to see, which I don't yet. But Sri Aurobindo writes that if I want to see the Divine in the human being I can see Him; if not, I can only see the human. I cannot understand this fully. For take my own case: Not only do I want to see the Divine in the human Guru, but I want it first and last. There... do with Guruvada or Avatarvada. But these difficulties I can simply ignore. Ever since I was thirteen I have wept — Page 226 actually shed tears — praying to see the Divine in the human being, the human form. My friends used to call Sri Ramakmshna only a great man, nothing more; but I could never think of him as anything short of an Avatar, What always moved me so powerfully was a saying ...
... (Parabrahman) and Nirvana is one of them, but by no means the only one. You may remember Ramakrishna’s saying that the Jivakoti [a human being who, once immersed in God cannot return] can ascend the stairs, but not return, while the Ishwarakoti [a divine human being] can ascend and descend at will. If that is so the Jivakoti might be those who describe only the curve from Matter through Mind ...
... live for themselves. They consider everything in relation to themselves and act accordingly. The vast majority of men are like this. Page 428 (2) Those who give their love to another human being and live for him. As for the result, everything naturally depends on the person one chooses to love. (3) Those who consecrate their life to the service of humanity through some activity done not... the birth of superhumanity is being prepared, the ego has to disappear and give way to the psychic being, which has slowly been formed by divine intervention in order to manifest the Divine in the human being. It is under the psychic influence that the Divine manifests in man and thus prepares the coming of superhumanity. The psychic is immortal and it is through the psychic that immortality can ...
... always an expression of the psychic being—the part of us that's organized around the divine center, the small divine flame deep within human beings. You see, this divine flame exists inside each human being, and little by little, through all the incarnations and karma and so on, a being takes shape around it, which Théon called the "psychic being." And when the psychic being reaches its full development... the best of it. No, writing isn't satisfying, you know; it's no way to express anything.... Music? Not much better. Painting is worse. No.... ( silence ) I have wondered: if a human being developed an exceptionally powerful vocal organ and could consciously connect what he wanted to say or what had to be expressed with this organ, with the voice, and then simply let it flow out under ...
... waiting for my letter. If this time he carries out my instructions, he may yet recover. He must eat well, he must sleep regularly, he must give up his wrong Sadhana and live for some time as a normal human being, he must do some kind of physical action, he must resume normal contact with life and others. If he returns to his erratic movements, the remedy is not to let him leave Vizianagram, but to remind... his wife etc., or that he should not be left mostly to quiet and solitude, if that is what he likes. What I mean is that he must come gradually, if not at first, to deal with those around him as a human being with human beings without his present nervous shrinkings and abnormal repulsions. The spiritual attitude I have told him to take is one of calm freedom from attachment ( āsakti ) not of an excited ...
... who have never heard of Presence or liberation from mind-—[that] almost accidentally a state of consciousness can be there, in certain situations, that is beyond thinking, and that can arise in a human being in a particular situation. And then later somebody racks about it or the person talks about it and refers to it as "Presence of mind" [being] there, and right action followed. So it is possible... [chuckle] So will power sometimes seems to yield results, but they are never lasting. Usually, will power is associated with a need to actualize the self-image of a more perfect, more spiritual human being who is not angry anymore, [laughter] So bring Presence to it. If Presence is obscured, especially in the case of anger that has lived in you for many years (some people's pain-bodies are predominantly ...
... witness consciousness of the Purusha from the active consciousness of Prakriti is more difficult with regard to the mind than it is in relation to the vital and physical parts of the being because the human being is most identified with the mind. As Sri Aurobindo states: ... man being primarily a creature of mental Prakriti identifies himself with the movements of his mind and cannot at once dissociate... judging, rejecting, eliminating, accepting, ordering corrections and changes, the Master in the House of Mind, capable of self-empire... 7 When consciousness is relatively undeveloped in a human being, one is unable not only to separate the witness part from the active part of the consciousness but also to distinguish among different kinds of consciousness—physical, vital, mental, etc. All of ...
... statements, paraphrased from his writings and talks, encapsulate these central teachings: The ordinary or normal state of the human being is, at the present stage of the evolution of consciousness, a state of identification with mind and thought. In other words, the human being has ordinarily a mind-based or thought-based sense of self. From the spiritual viewpoint, this is a state of unconsciousness; ...
... Part I — Recollections and Diary Notes Champaklal Speaks “As if I am Human” 1926-09-05 Mother: “You consider me a human being and you act as if I am a human being.” ...
... the next stage of evolution, of which we are now becoming conscious slowly under the pressure of crashing circumstances. The question here is not merely whether the human being can be changed, but the question here is whether the human being can be radically changed. The question here relates to the mutation of human species. As Sri Aurobindo points out, mankind is passing today through an evolutionary ...
... (in simple terms) The answer that Yama gives to the question of Nachiketas is not easy to understand, and it will be useful to state this answer in simpler terms. According to Yama, every human being has in him a soul. This soul is jiva, the individual formation or manifestation brought forth by Aditi, the eternal imperishable power of the Purusha. This individual soul is described in the Bhagavad... immutable and the mutable, the impersonal and the personal, the unity of the Lord and his original power of manifestation —Aditi, as also the unity of the Lord, Aditi and the jiva who is in the evolving human being described as angusta mātram, one not bigger than the thumb. This integrality is once again to be found in the synthesis of yoga of the Bhagavad Gita, where the mutable and the immutable {akshara ...
... and collective aspects. In the closing hymns of the Rigveda, we find two great messages, which are today even more relevant than in any other previous time. In its first message it exhorts the human being to become a mental being and yet not to remain limited to the powers of the mind and the intellect but to transcend them so as to grow into a luminous being possessing the faculties and powers of... needed is the decisive turn; there must h an abiding faith in the Spirit, a sincere and insistent will to live in the Divine, to be in self one with Him and in Nature. For if there is hope for a human being, why should not there be hope for the humanity? It may, again, be argued that the highest message of the Gita is relevant only to the crisis of the individual but what we are confronting today ...
... international level, this eoncept came to be centrally highlighted by UNESCO through its famous report "Learning to Be", which laid down "that the aim of development is complete fulfillment of the human being, in all the richness of personality, complexity of form of expression and various commitments." b.It is increasingYy realised that in the contemporary worid, the humanist and the technologist are... may not be given to students, it needs to be ensured that education about religions may be given to students in proper perspective. 3.9The goal of education is to shape the student as a good human being and as a useful member of the society. In this process, the student acquires knowledge, understanding and skills leading to habit/behaviour formation. Education should enable the student to acquire/ ...
... applied? As Sri Aurobindo has pointed out, even in the early stages of spiritualisation, the pioneering individuals and the society would make the revealing and finding of the divine Self for the human being the first aim of all activities, of education, of science, of ethics, of art, of economic and political structure. There would be an emphasis on embracing of the entire range of knowledge but the... world and the ways of the spirit in its masks and behind them. Ethics would be pursued not to establish a rule of action, supplementary to the social law but to develop the divine nature in the human being. Art would be pursued to reveal the Truth and Beauty of things visible and invisible in the forms or symbols and significant figures. The new society would look upon every individual as a living ...
... discovery of the state of bondage of the human soul, as also that of the fashioning of the various methods which would ensure liberation and its other consequences relating to perfection. Every human being is required to deal with a given environment and a certain set of circumstances, and at a certain stage, a conscious feeling begins to grow that there is something in the human personality which... this transcendent origin and through this universality, but still with the individual as the soul-channel and natural instrument, — constitute the essence of the integral divine perfection of the human being. In the Integral Yoga, what is called moksha or liberation from the ego and the will of desire is an essential step, but this liberation is enriched by the synthesis of knowledge, devotion, ...
... three elements so that national education would not be a machine-made fabric, but a true building or a living evocation of the powers of the mind and spirit of the human being. Considering that India has seen always in the human being a soul, a portion of the divinity enwrapped in the mind and body, a conscious manifestation in Nature of the universal self and spirit, he concluded that the one central ...
... the discovery of the state of the human soul's bondage, and that of the fashioning of the various methods which would ensure liberation and its other consequences relating to perfection. Every human being is required to deal with a given environment and a certain set of circumstances, and at a certain stage, a conscious feeling begins to grow that there is something in the human personality which... this transcendent origin and through this universality, but still with the individual as the soul-channel and natural instrument, — constitute the essence of the integral divine perfection of the human being. In the Integral Yoga, what is called moksha or liberation from the ego and the will of desire is an essential step, but this liberation is enriched by the synthesis of knowledge, devotion, and ...
... . According to Sri Aurobindo, if we examine the totality of phenomena of consciousness, it becomes clear that our first obvious idea of a mental waking consciousness such as is possessed by the human being during the major part of his bodily existence cannot be accepted as the fundamental nature of consciousness. Sri Aurobindo points out that there is something in us which is conscious when we sleep... altogether and justify the dominant instinct of our nature by the conquest of that absolute good, bliss, knowledge and immortality which our intuitions perceive as a true and ultimate condition of the human being."³³ There is, according to Sri Aurobindo, available to all of us the Vedantic conception and experience of Brahman as one universal and essential fact and of the nature of Brahman as Sachchidananda ...
... psychic being plays. But we may now briefly study the methods by which the intellectual being can come to make a transition to higher principles of consciousness. As Sri Aurobindo points out, the human being is distinguished from all other terrestrial creatures by virtue of his limited mental intelligence enlightening the limiting mind of sense and the capacity, not always well used of a considerable... organization of a predominantly or even a completely intuitive mentality sufficiently developed to take the place of the ordinary mentality and of the logical reasoning intellect of the developed human being. How these four methods can be combined cannot be fixed in any mechanical invariable order; the process has to be free and flexible according to the needs of the work and the demand of the nature ...
... Treasure Within' brought out in 1996 have underlined education for values of international understanding, peace and integral development of personality. Emphasis on Complete Education for the Complete Human Being and on four pillars of learning, viz., Learning to Know, Learning to Do, Learning to Live with Others, and Learning to Be points to the need for a radical paradigm shift impelling all-round reforms... Practical tips need to be provided to teachers and students in this regard. 3.6 Human values transcend caste, colour and creed. 3.7 The goal of education is to shape the students as a good human being and as a useful member of the society. 3.8 The folk lore, stories etc., available in tribal cultures need to be preserved and used in the programmes meant for education in human values. ...
... the affluent (city of) Ayodhyā, 0 scion of Raghu, and get yourself consecrated (for the kingship) for the continuance of this race of ours. (3) The king, whom (the common) people speak of as a human being and (yet) whose conduct, which goes hand in hand with righteousness and worldly prosperity, they declare as superhuman, is esteemed by me as verging on divinity. (4) While I was away in the kingdom... well as one's father and mother, 0 descendant of Raghu, ever come to be the adored of a man from the time he is born in this world. (2) The father only procreates (and the mother brings forth) a human being, 0 jewel among men; the preceptor, on the other hand, bestows wisdom on him, hence he is spoken of as Guru (superior even to the parents). (3) I for my part am the preceptor not only of your father ...
... Page 80 that, we have to clearly understand another interesting psychological phenomenon. Let us clarify the point. To simplify matters, let us point out that an individual human being, a mental creature but inheriting his physical-vital nature and evolutionary animal propensities, is always pulled by two contrary urges: (i) an urge towards pleasures, happinesses and satisfactions... simple and confine it to a reasonably short compass, let us broadly generalise and define "mind" as the truth-seeking faculty of man, and the "vital" as the "pleasure-hunting" factor in the same human being. These definitions are not correct definitions at all and will not apply on all occasions and in every situation but let us ignore that point for the moment and keep to the rough nomenclatures as ...
... satisfaction of personal desire for pleasure, every individual ought to seek one's own pleasure. Students of philosophy and ethics are familiar with this argument and its criticism, such as whether each human being necessarily seeks pleasure or some other things also, and if pleasure alone, whether there are different kinds of pleasures, some inferior and others that are superior. They are also familiar with... of life. The fact is that the categorical imperative of ideal law does not signify the end of human search of the truth that harmonises and delivers. We discover that the moral nature of the human being is not the last and the highest component; there is, in us, it will be found, a divine being that is spiritual and supramental. In that component of our complex nature, it is claimed, is the integrating ...
... destined to become the vehicle of the establishment and manifestation of divine life upon earth. And for that, the Transcendent-Universal Lord of existence has come down into the heart of every human being to take His permanent position there as the inner Controller, Antaryāmī. He is guiding man from there towards his future destiny, the destiny of life divine in the frame of earthly life. ... Synthesis of Yoga: Renunciation must be for us merely an instrument and not an object; nor can it be the only or the chief instrument since our object is the fulfilment of the Divine in the human being, a positive aim which cannot be reached by negative means. The negative means can only be for the removal of that which stands in the way of the positive fulfilment. It must be a renunciation, a ...
... the glory of God, and Mohini - the enchanting aspect of the absolute. And these are just some of the countless Indian names which serve as reminders of the divinity residing within each and every human being. Indian currency notes bear the motto Satyamayv jayatay under the national seal. The meaning of these words is "Truth alone prevails", a phrase which brings to one's mind the unique... nityamavadhyoayam / Dayhay Sarvasya Bhaarat: The spirit which dwells within the body is eternal and indestructible. It dwells in the bodies of all, and is therefore the selfsame spirit in every living human being or creature. This spirit, which can also be called Aatmaa or Self, is the true nature of all. It is indivisible, being one and one alone, and is the unchanging reality behind the changing world ...
... personality as a mere physical, vital and mental complex. This limited concept is at the core of many theories of education where learning is viewed in terms of stimulation and response and the human being seen as a battlefield of conflicting impulses, desires, wills and thought processes with an unstable ego-structure as his helpless leader. In contrast with this limited concept we have in the little... trends in educational experiments and invention. The purpose of Saint-Exupery's parable, however, is not to propound any educational theory, but to awaken us to the presence of the inner soul in each human being. And once we awaken to this reality, it is clear that we have to rethink our usual assumptions about education, about the learning process, and about the teacher and pupil. Page 426 ...
... Life', and after that discovery one has to mould and regulate one's life in accordance with it. This Law of Life is nothing other than the Law of Divine Life. What does it mean? It means that in a human being there are two planes, two kinds of nature and two laws of life – one belongs to the lower region, the other to the higher, one belongs to the terrestrial, the other to the supraterrestrial. This... into account? We admit nowadays the law of evolution preached by the West. According to that law of evolution there existed Matter first in the creation, and then appeared the animal, finally the human being. That is to say, the Western science has recognised, in the first instance, evolution on lower planes of Nature. First body, then life and then mind. But nothing can be as absurd and illogical as ...
... that this aspiring consciousness meets an obstacle in its working, a new resistance to conquer or to transform, it calls for a new Force. And this new Force is a kind of new creation. In the human being too there are different domains in obedience to a law of correspondence; in each there is for him a different destiny and each is absolute in its line. But there is also Page 23 ... absolute in its normal working; but there is also a vertical intervention from other higher domains or even from the highest and then the lower determinism is changed completely. Thus every human being is at once a sum of various determinisms, absolute in their way, and there is also an absolute liberty that can intervene by bringing down other forces into the apparently rigid frame of destiny ...
... particular consciousness, a definite pattern of qualities and activities— gunakarma. Asura-nature means a fundamental ego-centricism, violent and concentrated self-will. Change is possible for the human being; he can go downward, but he can move upward too, if he chooses. In the Puranas a distinction has been made between the domain of enjoyment and the domain of action. Man is the domain of action... is a weaker vessel in comparison with the Asura—on this material plane of ours; but in man dwells the Divine— and against the divine force and might, no asuric power can ultimately prevail. The human being who has stood against the Asura has by that very act sided with the gods and Page 123 received the support and benediction of the Divine. The more we become conscious about the nature ...
... the apparent obvious meaning, that is on the very surface. It is the Mother's own prayers offered to her own beloved Lord. It is her own personal aspiration, the preoccupation of the individual human being that she is. It is the secret story, the inner history of all that she desires, asks for, questions, all that she has experienced and realised and the farther more that she is to achieve, the revelations... Page 279 herself, spontaneously she seems to be speaking on behalf of all men. The words that she utters come as it were, from the lips of all mankind. She is the representative human being. She gives expression to all that man feels or might feel but is notable or does not know how to express and articulate. Here is how she describes her function as a representative person—so beautifully ...
... that man and earth owe to God, their creator. But how is God indebted to his creation? Besides we learn that God pays his debt through his representative, his protagonist upon earth, the aspiring human being. First let us understand the mystery of God's debt to man. We know, in ordinary life a subordinate has a duty towards his superior, the lesser owes a debt to the greater. That is easily... God everything, our life, our very existence, our soul and substance given to us by him, then how is he indebted to us? What kind of debt he has incurred which he has to pay to his creature, the human being? Primarily because he is the Divine Father, he has to take charge of his own creation, see to its growth and fruition and fulfilment. Indeed that is the role of the Divine in us (and above us and ...
... check it. That is good for an animal who does not know what he is; for a man, he can do better: he can put the bridle himself in his own mouth, that is what controlling oneself is. It means as a human being you have been given freedom; it is given so that you may choose yourself what is to be done and what is not to be done. Instead of being forced to do the right thing you are given the alternatives... the right thing will reveal itself to you." But the basic condition is that. Your resolve must be there, to do the right whenever it presents itself to you whatever the cost. Indeed you are not, a human being is not so obscure and inert as the appearance shows. There is a soul in everyone, there is a light within you which always points to the right. Only you are absent-minded, you do not care to look ...
... general descent, the descent of a world-force on a higher plane into another world-force on a lower plane; but that there is the descent of the individual, the personal Godhead into and as an earthly human being. The Divine born as a man and leading the life of a man among us and as one of us, the secret of Divine Incarnation is the supreme secret. That is the mechanism adopted by the Divine to cure and... though through a trackless virgin forest or across an uncharted sea, has now been brought nearer and closer to human grasp, is now made part and parcel of earth's familiar atmosphere, so that any human being who genuinely aspires and looks for it can find it about him: there is just a thin veil which has to be put aside Page 10 a little, into which a little opening is to be made and ...
... and His conscious-force, the supreme Mother, descended into the very depths of the abyss of creation. The radiating sparks of that supreme divine Presence are the souls on earth. Man, the human being, is nothing but that divine spark, the emanated spark of the Supreme, robed and lodged in the outer mould of an ignorant terrestrial consciousness. The soul, we might say, is a magic lantern put... and the more this parallelism becomes evident. All that is good in the world you have within you; all that is bad on earth, that Page 100 too you possess in your consciousness. No human being is a pure saint or angel, nor is he a complete devil. In other paths of yoga one tried to cut off the unnecessary links with the world—unnecessary for the goal of personal liberation—and tried ...
... Aurobindo embraced the whole Page 8 man and the whole society. A fulfilled life in society upon earth—the highest and completest life possible, not only possible but inevitable to the human being—that is the work for which he laboured. Man's mind and intelligence, his life- energy, his body-form are all taken up, purified of the lower formulation, remoulded into the mode and pattern of the... illnesses of Page 14 which it is till now a natural prey The full health of a divine body in its individual as well as its collective and global functioning is assured only when the human being is lifted out of its mental sheath and established in the supramenal status. It is an adventure for the heroic soul, for the vanguards of humanity; but its fruition will spread abroad a benefit ...
... general descent, the descent of a world-force on a higher plane into another world-force on a lower plane; but that there is the descent of the individual, the personal Godhead into and as an earthly human being. The Divine born as a man and leading the life of a man among us and as one of us, the secret of Divine Incarnation is the supreme secret. That is the mechanism adopted by the Divine to cure and... though through a trackless virgin forest or across an uncharted sea, has now been brought nearer and closer to human grasp, is now made partand parcel of earth's familiar atmosphere, so that any human being who genuinely aspires and looks for it can find it about him: there is just a thin veil which has to be put aside a little, Sri Aurobindo: Sasitri, Book I, Canto I Page 29 ...
... particular consciousness, a definite pattern of qualities and activities— gunakarma. Asura-nature means a fundamental ego-centricism, violent and concentrated self-will. Change is possible for the human being; he can go downward, but he can move upward too, if he chooses. In the Puranas a distinction has been made between the domain of enjoyment and Page 9 the domain of action. Man is... is a weaker vessel in comparison with the, Asura—on this material platae of ours; but in man dwells the Divine—and against the divine force and might, no asuric power can ultimately prevail. The human being who has stood against the Asura has by that very act sided with the gods and received the support and benediction of the Divine. The more we become conscious about the nature of this war and consciously ...
... author, Pavitra, was the first director of the Centre of Education. In the first section of the book he affirms the need of an "integral" education - one aimed at developing all the faculties of the human being, including the soul and spirit - and outlines the character of such an education. In the second section he explains the new system being attempted at the Centre of Education. In the third he summarises... at that time; 2. to analyse the conception of progress as the main drive of the modern world, and to show that, as it is generally understood, it does not satisfy all the aspirations of the human being and that this insufficiency is at the root of the present cultural crisis and the shortcomings of education; 3. to show that it is possible to arrive at an understanding of the present crisis ...
... various tendencies and motives. They are attracted to this place for various reasons, yet they do not want to obey. Disciple : What is the aim of these beings in taking possession of the human being ? Sri Aurobindo : Firstly, to have influence on the physical plane which they can have by taking possession of a man. Secondly, to play a joke – just to see what happens. Thirdly, to play... ing, that we classify them. Disciple : Do not these movements of nature correspond to the movements in the universe ? Sri Aurobindo : Yes. Otherwise they would not be found in the human being. Disciple : What is pain ? Sri Aurobindo : You mean grief ? It is vital in its nature. 14-8-1926 Disciple : Is there any relation between the aesthetic being and the ...
... but there must be some law though not a mental one? Sri Aurobindo : Of course, there is a law. But in the beginning God respects the law of each plane even though He transcends it. When the human being is raised completely above the mind then he finds the new law. Then all constructions of the mind break down. Theoretically, there is no reason why Supermind should not come down soon and why... certain amount of freedom-freedom to find out things for oneself in one's own way, even freedom to commit blunders. Nature leads us through various errors and mistakes. When Nature created the human being with all his possibilities of errors and mistakes she knew very well what she was about. Freedom for experiment in human life is a great thing. Without the freedom to take risk and commit mistakes ...
... but today it is "Darshan" ! To-day each sees him individually, one after another. In the midst of these multiple activities the consciousness gets concentrated. To-day is "Darshan" – not of human being but of some Supreme Divinity. To-day is the rare chance of seeing the Divine. There he sits – in the royal chair in the verandah-royal and majestic. In the very posture there is divine sel... world ? Sri Aurobindo : Its impossibility of opening to something high, of conceiving something different from what it is accustomed to. I am referring to the obscurity and stupidity of the human being, if I may say so. When I speak of the resistance of the material world, I do not mean the external material but the subtle material. There is the subtle and the external material and when I say that ...
... NIRODBARAN: People say that killing a dog or a cat is not so harmful as taking the life of a human being. Do you agree? The question was lost in a volley of other questions fired by some of the attendants. SRI AUROBINDO: Did you say that killing a dog or a cat is not so harmful as taking the life of a human being? THE MOTHER: Nirodbaran seems to be a humanitarian. SRI AUROBINDO: Life is life, ...
... seeking through him the release, the growth and expression of her secret consciousness. 2 The purpose of man's existence upon earth is the growth of his consciousness. Each human being is a soul, a psyche, a spark from the Spirit sent down into Matter, a ray from the Page 268 Divine Light descended upon earth and housed in a physical body. The spark, the ray is to... – lines (or vectors, if we wish to be scientifically precise) of universal forces; this does not mean that they have no shape or form. They too have a form and can be recognised by it even as a human being is recognisable Page 273 by his body. In spite of variability the form retains its identity. The form changes, for a god has the capacity to act in different contexts at the same time; ...
... general descent, the descent of a world-force on a higher plane into another world-force on a lower plane; but that there is the descent of the individual, the personal Godhead into and as an earthly human being. The Divine born as a man and leading the life of a man among us and as one of us, the secret of Divine Incarnation is the supreme secret. That is the mechanism adopted by the Divine to cure and... though through a trackless virgin forest or across an uncharted sea, has now been brought nearer and closer to human grasp, is now made part and parcel of earth's familiar atmosphere, so that any human being who genuinely aspires and looks for it can find it about him: there is just a thin veil which has to be put aside a little, ¹ Sri Aurobindo: Savitri, Book J, Canto I Page 129 ...
... Means. They were on war, passive resistance, non-attachment, the Jacobins, Caesar, Napoleon and dictators in general. The last was: "More books have been written about Napoleon than about any other human being. The fact is deeply and alarmingly significant. . . . Duces and Fuhrers will cease to plague the world only when the majority of its inhabitants regard such adventurers with the same disgust as they... all easy. One way of looking at transformation is as the Tamil saint Nammalwar puts it: Vishnu comes down with all the Gods and takes possession of the earth. My way is the other: to change the human being by some sort of evolution into what I call a race of Gods. The Hindu vision of the last Avatar Kalki destroying everybody is an easy but rather drastic solution. The Divine Consciousness has entered ...
... particular consciousness, a definite pattern of qualities and activities – gunakarma. Asura-nature means a fundamental ego-centricism, violent and concentrated self-will. Change is possible for the human being; he can go downward, but he can move upward too, if he chooses. In the Puranas a distinction has been made between the domain of enjoyment and the domain of action. Man is the domain of action par... a weaker vessel in comparison with the Asura – on this material plane of ours; but in man dwells the Divine – and against the divine force and might, no asuric power can ultimately prevail. The human being who has stood against the Asura has by that very act sided with the gods and received the support and benediction of the Divine. The more we become conscious about the nature of this war and consciously ...
... time that this aspiring consciousness meets an obstacle in its working, a new resistance to conquer or to transform, it calls for a new Force. And this new Force is a kind of new creation. In the human being, too, there are different domains in obedience to a law of correspondence; in each there is for him a different destiny and each is absolute in its line. But there is also in him, through his aspiration... domain, absolute in its normal working; but there is also a vertical intervention from other higher domains or even from the highest and then the lower determinism is changed completely. Thus every human being is at once a sum of various determinisms, absolute in their way, and there is also an absolute liberty that can intervene by bringing down other forces into the apparently rigid frame of destiny ...
... that man and earth owe to God, their creator. But how is God indebted to his creation? Besides we learn that God pays his debt through his representative, his protagonist upon earth, the aspiring human being. First let us understand the mystery of God's debt to man. We know, in ordinary life a subordinate has a duty towards his superior, the lesser owes a debt to the greater. That is easily understood... God everything, our life, our very existence, our soul and substance given to us by him, then how is he indebted to us? What kind of debt he has incurred which he has to pay to his creature, the human being? Primarily because he is the Divine Father, he has to take charge of his own creation, see to its growth and fruition and fulfilment. Indeed that is the role of the Divine in us (and above us and ...
... does not know what he is; for Page 62 a man, he can do better; he can put the bridle himself in his own mouth, that is what controlling oneself is. It means as a human being you have been given freedom; it is given so that you may choose yourself what is to be done and what is not to be done. Instead of being forced to do the right thing you are given the alternatives... the right thing will reveal itself to you." But the basic condition is that. Your resolve must be there, to do the right whenever it presents itself to you whatever the cost. Indeed you are not, a human being is not so obscure and inert as the appearance shows. There is a soul in everyone, there is a light within you which always points to the right. Only you are absent-minded, you do not care to look ...
... peculiar aspect of Sri Aurobindo's life. Many must have noticed it but I wish to draw your particular attention to it. Sri Aurobindo's life is an extraordinary phenomenon. It is not that of an ordinary human being. The life of an ordinary man follows a well-marked line of development, almost a routine good for everybody. The pattern is familiar, you can even foresee and foretell the future – and the destiny... may say that his birth too was an act of intervention, a deliberate divine intervention. The world needed it, the time was ripe and the intervention happened and that was his birth as an embodied human being – to which we offer our salutation and obeisance today. The century salutes a divine birth and a death divine, ushering in a century of diviner moment. Page 14 ...
... Action" is a movement generated from Sri Aurobindo Ashram since mid-1970, a Society With office-bearers, rules and subscriptions - even as a human being needs to have a physical body and a name and various adhesions and propensities. But just as a human being is quintessentially the indwelling soul, the informing Spirit, for without it the body is nothing, the mind is nothing, the passions, emotions ...
... the word "Something" and answered:) It is your psychic being, the individualisation of your soul that wants to realise the divine life during its human life. 28.1.1967 In the human being, is the psychic being the entire soul or do both the psychic being and the soul {in its essence, as a divine spark in all creatures) exist together? The soul is the eternal essence at the... moon, in the sun. . .And in all these places lam there at Your feet. An audacious fantasy of Your child who is so mediocre! It is not a fantasy. It corresponds to something true. All human being feels itself to be mediocre as soon as it endeavors to become divine. 29.12.1967 Was Sri Aurobindo's presence very concrete during the Darshan last evening? Yes. 30.12.1967 ...
... A Scheme for The Education of Bengal V. EDUCATION THE education of a human being should begin at his very birth and continue throughout the whole length of his life. Indeed, if the education is to have its maximum result, it must begin even before birth: it is the mother herself who proceeds with this education by means of a two-fold action... possibilities. How many difficult efforts and useless complications are avoided thereby! Education to be complete, must have five principal aspects relating to the five principal activities of the human being: the physical, the vital, the mental, the psychic and the spiritual. Usually, these phases of education succeed each other in a chronological order following the growth of the individual. This, however ...
... Or else it will take centuries and millennia, a slow and tremendous evolution wasting bodies upon bodies and piling up pains, only to reach the clear "simple” lesson. But if we must wait for each human being to learn his lesson ... And if one single, somewhat obstinate man remains, where will the "liberation” of others be since, ultimately, there is only ONE body? Either we do not get out, or we all... to the most obscure cell, we shall become completely immortal in a new body and on a new earth. "O men,” said the Vedic Rishis, "follow the shining thread ... weave an inviolate work, become the human being, create the divine race ... Seers of Truth are you, sharpen the shining spears with which you cut the way to that which is Immortal; knowers of the secret planes, form them, the steps by which the ...
... monkey's hands may lose their grip in a sudden impulse to seize a fruit, the baby cat itself may momentarily struggle to escape from the security of the mother's grip, and of course the average human being is too much a slave to his own petty contrivances and calculations to follow unquestioningly either the baby monkey or the baby cat way of surrender. There are evasions, there are wrong attachments... crust becomes thinner and thinner until the two parts are wholly joined and the inner and the outer become one. 16 Page 306 As the Mother said some years later: The centre of the human being is the psychic which is the dwelling-place of the immanent Divine. Unification means organisation and harmonisation of all the parts of the being (mental, vital and physical) around this centre ...
... animals.... ...Perversion begins with humanity. It is a distortion of the progress of Nature which mental consciousness represents. And, therefore, the first thing which should be taught to every human being as soon as he is able to think, is that he should obey reason which is a super-instinct of the species.... The reign of reason must come to an end only with the advent of the psychic law which... concreteness of its own, and she found that the supramental world was a permanent reality, and her presence there in a supramental body was also an actuality. She had an existence, outwardly as a human being, on this bank, and she had a supramental existence on that bank; what had been lacking was a bridge, an intermediate zone. It was this zone "both in the individual consciousness and the objective ...
... human perfection and the other perfection that will manifest the Eternal Truth. In The Synthesis of Yoga, Sri Aurobindo contrasts "a human perfection of our being" with "a divine perfection of the human being". While the possibility of human self-development is admitted by all, there is difference of opinion about the goal and the direction and the means. One may aim at mundane perfection, which could... this transcendent origin and through this universality, but still with the individual as the soul-channel and natural instrument, constitute the essence of the Integral divine perfection of the human being. 16 The basic condition for this to happen would be for man to break out of his ego into the larger freedom of union with the universal Divine: He must cease to be the mental, vital, physical ...
... say that 'to exist' is the most important thing is only partially true. One must know that there is a drive for value in existence, in the being. To exist is not the only drive in man. To the human being values are more important. Value is not a mental idea or an ideal. It compels obedience to itself in the individual. One is not subjected to existence mechanically, one can participate in the... that results is the result of mere vibration ? There is a difference in the vibration that takes place in a machine and one that takes place in man, in the magnet, the thermometer and the human being. The question is : what is consciousness ? So far as sensation is concerned, there is first an awareness and then a judgement of the vibration that man perceives. The awareness and the ...
... into all parts of his being, so that his whole being may become a single flame of love rising towards the Divine. What Sri Aurobindo calls the sun-lit path is the path of the psychic leading the human being to God. It is a Page 344 path of unflagging aspiration and spontaneous devotion, god a cheerful trust and confidence in the Divine. There is no room in it for any morbid self-pity or... desires. It is a life of perfect self-fulfilment, because it is based on unreserved self-giving. Freedom, purity, peace, happiness, power and knowledge, all flow out of the psychic to fulfil the human being who has kindled this white flame in himself and feeds it with constant sacrifice. But for this fulfilment it is essential that the psychic should rise out of the individual moulds of human nature ...
... whole. It shows humanity as a small portion against the enormous background of a vast cosmos,—not merely material but a complex and vast cosmos made of a hierarchy of planes of consciousness. The human being and his whole world stands explained. Man here is not trotting the stage with his vain little mind and his half light or ideals. And yet, man is not relegated to an insignificant place. His movements... 103 The reader will see here how myth, if at all an error, is a bright Error; its very darkness nurses the growth of spiritual wisdom in man. And the vision brings before us the infant human being—a symbol of infant humanity,—who is being suckled by this dark nurse so that when it grows it will pass—to the radiant realms,—radiant breasts of true spiritual knowledge. And also see how in the ...
... terms of the four Varnas or four basic types of human temperament. Brâhmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Shudra. It is a harmonious establishment of these four aspects of the Supramental Mother in a human .being that constitutes the integral perfection, and is an 1 The Mother by Sri Aurobindo. 2 For further details refer to The Mother by Sri Aurobindo. Page 92 essential... victory of Spirit over Matter; for who can resist the Power of Her to whom the Divine has said, "Art thou not myself crystallised for my work?"¹ "The Divine has to put on humanity in order that the human being may rise to the Divine."² ¹ Prayers and Meditations of the Mother. ² Letters on the Mother by Sri Aurobindo. Page 100 ...
... means and method of its practice and the way of its attainment must necessarily be comprehensive and all-inclusive, a synthetic and unifying movement, progressing through the complexity of the human being towards the integral divine fulfilment. But what is the nature of this unifying movement of progress, and what is that plane of consciousness on which the final reconciliation between the One... higher than the Immutable, aksarādapicottamah. A union with the integral Brahman or Purushottama is possible only on the supramental plane, and can be made a constant experience of the whole human being by its integral supramental conversion; and this integral union is the secret of the perfect manifestation of the Divine in Matter. A definite integral aim and a definite integral path are offered ...
... indivisible substance, and if the manifestation of the spirit in it is the final destiny of terrestrial evolution, it has to undergo the supramental transfiguration, just as any other part of the human being; and whatever transformation takes place in it, will be the heritage of humanity at large, and not the enclosed monopoly of only a few gifted individuals. It is true, of course, that a few individuals... omnipotent Conscious-Force and Matter open to its divine liberty as a form of the divine Existence. And if there be any goal to the evolution which finds here its present crown and head in the human being, other than an aimless circling and an individual escape from the circling, if the infinite potentiality of this creature, who alone here stands between Spirit and Matter with the power to mediate ...
... transition between the automatic surrender and spontaneous Page 40 self-adaptation of subhuman existence and the conscious, deliberate and joyous self-giving of the fully evolved human being, the ego comes to the front, centralising and consolidating the evolving consciousness and grabbing at everything to enrich and fortify itself. A more or less long spell of egoistic development... with sincerity, create an opening in the nature for the higher light and initiate a salutary, expansive change in it. But for the divine Grace to descend and do its work fully and freely in the human being, it is essential that the surrender should be unreserved and integral. There are many pitfalls on the path of surrender. We may start with a sincere surrender, but when the divine Power descends ...
... Will?” ¹ Prayers and Meditations of the Mother, May 23, 1914 Page 33 Divine Love What is Divine Love ? What is it in its essence and in manifestation? Can a human Being incarnate it in its purity and radiate it in the world ? Does it consist only of delight and sweetness, or is it also a Force ? What is its proper function in the material world ? Describing... other things. Love ¹ Prayers and Meditations of the Mother, January 5, 1917. Page 36 divine gives itself and asks for nothing.”¹ Divine Love can be incarnated in a human being if psychic love has cleared the whole consciousness and nature of all selfish distortions and the individual has opened wide—receptively wide—to its mighty influx. Often it is seen partially and ...
... to the original Delight renders itself in triple terms of pleasure, pain, and neutral indifference. What are the consequences of this limited being and limited response of the mental being ? The human being is limited in his mental consciousness, and has a narrow nervous apparatus given to him for reacting to all outer contacts. The first consequence is that though we are the One, indivisible, original... is deformed. This universal delight is deformed because in the reception there is a looking to the egoistic centre and how it affects it —to the manner and not to the essence. This creates in the human being an inability to seize this essence, this taste of universal delight. We say that the universal delight is flowing. How do we know ? Is there any proof ? There is plenty of proof, though ...
... sing or dance, since you do both, sing and dance as if you were in front of Sri Aurobindo. Try to offer your art to Him, Page 46 to your Lord. Then no other thought of a human being will come your way. ( The Mother gave me some more flowers and then taking both my hands into Hers, spoke once more ) That is the best solution. To offer your art to the Divine. ... door to the Mother's room, the map of India and so many other sights floated before my eyes. These were all earthly sights and yet they felt unearthly. It all felt so different. Though an ordinary human being, I seemed to be wandering in some other world. The Playground itself turned into an extraterrestrial world! I do not know if I am able to convey my experience. Just a few moments in the Mother's ...
... intelligent will more or less enlightened which is the first instrument of our psychic being. It is this intelligent will that we must use in order to learn to live not like an animal man, but as a human being, candidate for Divinity. And the first step towards this realisation is to become master of this body instead of remaining an impotent slave. One most effective help towards this goal is physical... small booklet published. The following two paragraphs were later added and printed on the cover of the booklet: For God’s sake can’t you forget that you are a girl or a boy and try to become a human being? Each idea (or system of ideas) is true in its own time and place. But if it tries to be exclusive or to persist after its time is over, then it ceases to be true. ...
... the artist has given a quiet but effective delineation of the Scourge of God, the man who is rather a force than a human being, the Asura with a mission who has come to do God's work of destruction and help on the evolution by carnage and ruin. The soul within is not that of a human being. Some powerful Yogin of a Lemurian race has incarnated in this body, one born when the simian might and strength ...
... universe is there to reply. Hinduism worships Narayana in the stone, the tree, the animal, the human being. That which the intellectual and spiritual pride or severity of other religions scorns, it makes its pride and turns into its own form of logical severity. Stocks and stones, the quadruped and the human being, all these are equals in God, our brothers in the Divine, forms that the Omnipresent has not ...
... The Human Being in Time Essays Divine and Human A Cyclical Theory of Evolution [.....] Driven from all other fields by a perception of the slow and aeonic processes of Nature, the mushroom theory of existence took refuge in this ill-explored corner of scientific theory. Thence, although later discoveries have had an enlarging effect, it still... the creation of animal forms before the appearance of man and in the symbol of the Ten Avatars trace the growth of our evolution from the fish through the animal, the man-animal and the developed human being to the different stages of our present incomplete evolution. But the ancient Hindu, it is clear, envisaged this progression as an enormous secular movement covering more ages than we can easily count ...
... ्त सिंधूनपावृणोदपिहितानि खानि ।। त्वा युजा नि खिदत्सूर्यस्य इन्द्रश्चक्रं सहसा इन्दो । "By thee yoked to him, O Soma, in thy comradeship, Indra poured out that stream on the mind (or on the human being, the thinker); crushing the oppressor (Vritra) he set flowing the seven oceans 7 and opened the doors that were shut. By thee yoked to him, O lord of delight, Indra by force straightway dug out... tejasic ideas of a joyous progress & of siddhi within a given time have once more proved to be falsehoods. On the other hand the theory of the Yoga has been proved. The perfectibility of the human being, trikaldrishti, Power, the play of the Divine Force in the individual, the existence of the other worlds, & of extra-mental influences, even the possibility of the physical siddhis are established ...
... escape out of the appearance and into the reality, out of matter into Spirit, out of Nature into God. But these expressions, freedom and bondage, are intellectual, ideal or spiritual terms. This human being though he lays hold on intellect as a guide and aspires to ideality and spirit, does not live centred in those superior movements of consciousness; brain leads his thought when it can, but he lives... store for us at the end of the utter & perfect sacrifice. All that we have renounced to Him, action and struggle, thought and knowledge, the rose and the breeze and the moonlight, bird and beast & human being, man and woman and children and land and houses and gold and silver and oxen and raiment, books and poetry and learning and science, mind, body and life are, when renounced, to become the material ...
... applicability and, even, a more aspiring and ambitious aim of its endeavour. Its aim must be not only to raise to inaccessible heights the few elect, but to draw all men and all life and the whole human being upward, to spiritualise life and in the end to divinise human nature. Not only must it be able to lay hold on his deepest individual being but to inspire too his communal Page 197 existence... the Vedic mystics. The symbols of the outer sacrifice are given for this purpose in the manner of the Mysteries all over the world an inner meaning; they represent a calling of the gods into the human being, a connecting sacrifice, an intimate interchange, a mutual aid, a communion. There is a building of the powers of the godheads within man and a formation in him of the universality of the divine ...
... Indian culture gave a large recognition to this primary turn of our nature. These powers have to be accepted and put in order; for the natural ego-life must be lived and the forces it evolves in the human being must be brought to fullness. But this element must be kept from making any too unbridled claim or heading furiously towards its satisfaction; only so can it get its full results without disaster... and shapeliness by infusing into it the order and high aims of the Dharma. But its profounder characteristic aim—and in this it was unique—was to raise this nobler life too of the self-perfecting human being beyond its own intention to a mightiest self-exceeding and freedom; it laboured to infuse into it the great aim of spiritual liberation and perfection, mukti, mokṣa . Page 164 The Law ...
... the life of the race; to have failed in it is better than if it had never at all been attempted; to have achieved even a partial success is a great contribution to the future possibilities of the human being. The system of Indian culture is another thing. A system is in its very nature at once an effectuation and a limitation of the spirit; and yet we must have a science and art of life, a system... culture cannot be destroyed and to deny them is futile. The things they stand for are there, in whatever form, vaguely or distinctly seeking for themselves in the highest and deepest movements of human being and its nature. The peculiarity of Indian culture lies only in this distinction that what is vague or confused or imperfectly brought out in most other cultures, it has laboured rather to make distinct ...
... of that new society will be based on a totally transformed outlook. The spirit that is one and all will manifest itself outwardly and inwardly — even the feeling, seeing, dealing, etc. that every human being possesses will be changed completely. A society free from all imperfection mental, vital and physical in which all human beings will embody the Truth of the One, individual and universal and tra... followers of falsehood. Those who have not seen the Truth, they want to show the Truth by outward human speech; that is a caricature of Truth. Truth is self-evident and even a flash from it can change a human being because a momentary flash of the Sun of Truth can make a man conscious of a superior light. To be a guru, to do yogic sadhana for power and position, to show to the world what one really is not ...
... constituents of objective experience are projected. Continuing, the description proceeds to reverse the scheme by speaking of the creation of the human being in the image of the Purusha and of the entry of objective and subjective constituents into the human being. 21 A profound experiential equivalence between man and God is established in this way, pointing to the possibility of knowledge by identity ...
... Supermind. Ishwara — Lord, Master, the Divine, God. Ishwarakoti — a human being who in losing himself in God yet keeps himself and is able to lean down again to humanity. See also Jivakoti. jāgrat — the waking state, the consciousness of the material world. Jivakoti — a human being who, once immersed in the Reality, cannot return; he is lost in God and lost to humanity ...
... disengage from this knot of thinking mortal matter the Immortal it contains, from this mentalised vital animal man the happy fullness of his submerged hints of Godhead, is the real problem of a human being and living. Life develops many first hints of the divinity without completely disengaging them; Yoga is the unravelling of the knot of Life's difficulty. First of all we have to know the... the problem whether this other and greater self of which our waking existence is only a surface and a phenomenon, is subconscient or inconscient. And thereon hinges the whole destiny of the human being. For if it is inconscient in its very nature, then we cannot hope to illuminate ourselves with the hidden light of these depths — for light there is none — or to find and to possess ourselves of ...
... claim has obscured the true work of the religious instinct in man, which is to lead him towards the Divine Reality, to formulate all that he has yet achieved in that direction and to give to each human being a mould of spiritual discipline, a way of seeking, touching, nearing the Divine Truth, a way which is proper to the potentialities of his nature. The Life Divine, pp. 863-64 ...faith... something that clings to that even when it is not fulfilled in life, even when the immediate facts or the persistent circumstances seem to deny it. This is a common experience in the life of the human being; if it were not so, man would be the plaything of a changing mind or a sport of circumstances. Letters on Yoga, p. 616 This ś raddhā — the English word faith is inadequate to express ...
... action or movement rather than in stillness or immobility. In other words, it is difficult for us to conceive of power as static. As the Mother observes: "... a human being becomes aware of power only when it is dynamic; a human being doesn't consider it a power except when it acts; if it doesn't act he does not even notice it, he does not realise the tremendous force which is behind this inaction ...
... waiting for my letter. If this time he carries out my instructions, he may yet recover. He must eat well, he must sleep regularly, he must give up his wrong Sadhana and live for some time as normal human being, he must do some kind of physical action, he must resume normal contact with life and others. If he returns to his erratic movements, the remedy is not to let him leave Vizianagram, but to remind... his wife etc., or that he should not be left mostly to quiet and solitude, if that is what he likes. What I mean is that he must come gradually, if not at first, to deal with those around him as a human being with human beings without his present nervous shrinkings and abnormal repulsions. The spiritual attitude I have told him to take is one of calm freedom from attachment (asakti) not of an excited ...
... of such absurdity – if “absurdity” is the right word. For instance, Anna Maria Sigmund, in her biographies of prominent Nazi women, quotes the father of Gerda Bormann as saying: “The Jew is not a human being. He is an element of decay. Just as the fission fungus chooses rotten wood to settle and destroys its tissue, just so the Jew has found the occasion to insinuate himself into the German Volk and... to preserve life. And out of respect for human life I would remove a gangrenous appendix from a diseased body. The Jew is the gangrenous appendix in the body of mankind.” 536 “The Jew too is a human being, nobody has ever doubted this”, said a sarcastic Joseph Goebbels. “But the flea is also an animal, though not a pleasant one. And as the flea is not a pleasant animal, we don’t have the duty to ourselves ...
... much as possible thwarted by the hostile forces. These beings exist on all lower levels of existence, as well on what is for us “inside” as on what we experience as “outside”. In fact, the ignorant human being is to them what the mouse is to the cat, for everything that to us is occult is their domain. Western man hardly believes in the devil any more, and evil has become a metaphor. Disbelief in the devil... formulated. It has already been stated in one of the previous chapters that there is a fundamental flaw at the basis of the whole body of modern Western thought: the distorted picture of the human being constructed by modern Western philosophy and psychology as a consequence of and a reaction against the Christian Middle Ages. If the Chain of Being – the universal hierarchy or gradations of being ...
... animal being of a type similar in some respects to the ape-kind but already from the beginning endowed with the elements of humanity was the method of the human evolution, the appearance in the human being of a spiritual type resembling mental-animal humanity but already with the stamp of the spiritual aspiration on it would be the obvious method of Nature for the evolutionary production of the spiritual... universe, and being the seventh universe we are the one that will not return into pralaya but progress continuously without ever drawing back. It is because of this, moreover, that there is in the human being this need of permanence and of an uninterrupted progress: it is because the time has come.” 14 But she said also, when battling in the swamps of the subconscious: “In the subconscious there is ...
... between the mental and the supramental being, a kind of overman who will still have the qualities and in part the nature of man, which means that he will still belong in his most external form to the human being of animal origin, but that he will transform his consciousness sufficiently to belong, in his realisation and activity, to a new race, a race of overmen.” 1 More than a quarter of a century... technological inventiveness, electronic miniaturisation, artificial intelligence, interplanetary exploration and putative meetings with extraterrestrials. Change is disorienting and frightening to the human being, and humanity is afraid, now, when it takes the time to reflect on its situation. On the other hand, the effects of the technological revolution and its globalisation are so overwhelming that the ...
... it has now. It looks as if a small number of violent men are the arbiters of humanity and the rest of the world is ready to bow down before one man.” 979 “Hitler was quite simply a human being, and as a human being he was very soft, very sentimental,” said the Mother. “He had the conscience of a simple workman, some said of a shoemaker – in any case of a simple workman or a little schoolmaster, something ...
... former one that the difference appeared to her as big as the difference between the new human being and the animals. To realize the importance of the birth of the New World, one had ‘to find a comparison, to go back to the time of the transition between the creation of the animal and the creation of the human being.’ 4 This is why she said with such emphasis to her audience, the young ones sitting ...
... the sciences in the Church of Scientism. This selfish, egocentric attitude is common to everything naturally human, because it is common to life’s evolution of which we are the children. The human being is human in the measure that it can overcome its selfishness – curiously enough the argument of Richard Dawkins when he divides the human personality in the part that is subject to the selfishness... mysticism is a matter of experience, and so is the evidence of God. The authentic spiritual experience is the same in East and West, and it is the same at the core of every religion, for the human being is the same everywhere. “The perennial philosophy holds that the world’s great spiritual traditions, in spite of their obvious differences, express the same fundamental truth about the nature of ...
... even slightly different, the makeup of the world’s species today would be completely different. There are actually two kinds of anthropic principle, differing in the value they confer on the human being and its place in the universe. The following formulations are by Brandon Carter, the astrophysicist who coined the term in 1973. The weak anthropic principle: “We must be prepared to take account... the Bible, for it cannot be completed without Christ. “In Christ is the meaning of the creation and he realizes in himself the final goal of it. … The aim of creation is the divinization of the human being. … The ultimate goal of creation was not the snail, nor the gorilla, nor the australopithecine, it is the True Human united with the True God, the new Human who is born again and has become like ...
... precisely the wish that Mirra formulated on the threshold of the new year. Around the same time Mirra succeeded in awakening the kundalini. The kundalini is the force sustaining the life of a human being, the power normally coiled up and asleep at the base of the spine. When it awakes, it rises up like the intertwined serpents in the caduceus 92 through the chakras or energy centres of the body... spiritual path; she had already gone much farther than most human beings can ever hope to go. Some people were aware of this and went to listen to what she had to say. And she explained the place of the human being in the universal scheme of things, the aim that might make life worthwhile and the means to reach that aim, the value of everyday events and encounters, the invisible forces behind their material ...
... of adequate power of winning "grace". So extreme is the inherited sinfulness believed to be, that no Page 255 human being can atone for it. One who is taken to be God's own Son is understood to have shouldered the responsibility for it and become a human being and paid the price for it. The price is said to be his "crucifixion" as a common "criminal" on a charge of violating Jewish orthodoxy ...
... fills his poem with so much of human interest outside himself, the stories of all those who suffer in Hell, all those who repent in Purgatory, all those who rejoice in Heaven, that he is just one human being amidst a multitude of men and women. In Paradise Lost there are no human beings except Adam and Eve and they by themselves have really little to bring home to us, for they have no experience... different from the dreaming, toiling, fighting, loving, suffering, aspiring mass of creatures we find around us and in the colourful history of six thousand years of splendour and folly. The only human being who breathes and passions and moves through Paradise Lost is Milton with his knowledge and his experience. Thus, before the Fall, Adam and his angel visitors talk as if to them, as to Milton ...
... religion without dogmas, and that the coming period will produce the people needed for this purpose”, he wrote. 495 What the youth wanted was “the God in one’s own heart”, “Christ in us”. “The human being obtains its own salvation: this is the new religion”, Diederichs wrote. It was only natural that they turned towards Meister Eckhart (c 1260-1328), the great German mystic whose words remain as fresh... Christianity is rubbish. One is either Christian or German. One cannot be both. You may eliminate the epileptic Paul from Christianity. Others have done so before us. You may turn Jesus into a noble human being and deny his divinity and his role as an intermediary. Some people have done so in former and more recent times … All that is no use, you cannot get rid of the mentality, which is what really matters ...
... never gained the spontaneous adherence of the religious creed they had replaced. The result was a dry, conventional morality, of which the norms were constantly breeched by the vital urges in the human being. (It was on such soil that Freud’s perceptions arose.) The youth, fresh before the future, suffered from the hollowness behind the factitious façade of the bourgeois world, in Germany more than anywhere... Mother Earth. Between sowing and growing, harvest and death a deeply felt relation is revealed. A new devotion addresses itself in a chtonic cult to the fertile soil, which grows together with the human being.” 485 Spengler’s book, written during the war and published in 1918, made a general impact on the masses of young people who wanted to find their bearings after the horrors of Langemarck, Paschendaele ...
... media hype around the completion of the sequencing of the human genome, for the volume of the claims to die down. Who remembers the words of President Nixon when he declared the first landing of a human being on the Moon as important as the creation of the universe? Now the Holy Grail of biology would give humankind the power over life (and the power over life means the power over death). Has it? Michel... Gilbert, prominent promoter of the HGP, the human genome project, is quoted as saying that, when the genome would be known, one would be able to pull a CD out of one’s pocket and say: “Here is a human being; it’s me!” “Today,” writes Fox Keller, “almost no one would make such a provocative claim. Doubts about the adequacy of sequence information for an understanding of biological function have become ...
... evil and the Mid-Region from calamity from the gods. Follow the shining thread spun out across the mid-world, protect the luminous paths built by the thought; weave an inviolate work, become the human being, create the divine race.... Seers of truth are you, sharpen the shining spears with which you cut the way to that which is Immortal; knowers of the secret planes, form them, the steps by which the... either go back into our subliminal being or enlarge our waking consciousness beyond the scope of the physical contacts, we become aware of something of this higher action. We find even that the human being can project himself partially into these higher planes under certain conditions, even while in the body; a fortiori must he be able to do it when out of the body, and to do it then completely, ...
... success much more onerous. It must have, to begin with, as the fount of its creation or in its heart an interpretative vision and in that vision an explicit or implicit seeing idea of life and the human being; and the vital presentation which is its outward instrument, must arise out of that deeper sight harmoniously, whether by a spontaneous creation, as in Shakespeare, or by the compulsion of an intuitive... any clear sum of intellectual vision or to any high power of either ideal or spiritual result. His development of human character has a sovereign force within its bounds, but it is the soul of the human being as seen through outward character, passion, action,—the life-soul, and not either the thought-soul or the deeper psychic being, still less the profounder truth of the human spirit. Something of these ...
... way only ." No individual solitary transformation apart from the work for the earth (which means more than any individual transformation) would be either possible or useful. (Also no individual human being can by his own power alone work out the transformation, nor is it the object of the Yoga to create an individual superman here and there.) The object of the Yoga is to bring down the supramental... life. Therefore the existence of the Asram, whatever difficulties it created for ourselves or for the individual, was inevitable. The method was the preparation of the earth consciousness in the human being as represented by the members of the Asram and others (with also a certain working in the general earth consciousness) so as to make the descent of the supramental Force possible. That Force accepted ...
... sheaths of the body still remain as the soul's vehicle till these too dissolve. The soul of a plant or an animal is not dormant—only its means of expression are less developed than those of a human being. There is much that is psychic in the plant, much that is psychic in the animal. The plant has only the vital-physical elements evolved in its form; the consciousness behind the form of the plant... the body still remain as the soul's vehicle till these too dissolve. The soul of a plant or an animal is not altogether dormant—only its means of expression are less developed than those of a human being. There is much that is psychic in the plant, much that is psychic in the animal. The plant has only the vital physical evolved in its form, so it cannot express itself; the animal has a vital mind ...
... individual judgment, delivering it equally from alien compulsion and from erratic self-will. Here were laws and truths which justified and yet controlled the claims and desires of the individual human being; here a science which provided a standard, a norm of knowledge, a rational basis for life, a clear outline and sovereign means for the progress and perfection of the individual and the race. The... Science has overpassed itself and must before long be Page 22 overtaken by a mounting flood of psychological and psychic knowledge which cannot fail to compel quite a new view of the human being and open a new vista before mankind. At the same time the Age of Reason is visibly drawing to an end; novel ideas are sweeping over the world and are being accepted with a significant rapidity, ideas ...
... weakness and inferiority or look on it as a peculiarity and Page 74 no necessary part of the conception of manhood, this is the mentality of the barbarian. It tends to reappear in the human being in the atavistic period of boyhood,—when, be it noted, the development of the body is of the greatest importance,—but to the adult man in civilised humanity it is ceasing to be possible. For, in... material Nature by knowing them. Life and Matter are after all our standing-ground, our lower basis and to know their processes and their own proper possibilities and the opportunities they give to the human being is part of the knowledge necessary for transcending them. Life and the body have to be exceeded, but they have also to be utilised and perfected. Neither the laws nor the possibilities of physical ...
... his thought and will, partly without or in spite of it, arranging these things in some rough practical fashion, some tolerable disorderly order,—this is the material of his existence. The average human being even now is in his inward existence as crude and undeveloped as was the bygone primitive man in his outward life. But as soon as we go deep within ourselves,—and Yoga means a plunge into all the... luminous, wider, illimitable. The true and ultimate, as distinguished from the immediate or intermediate importance of our observing, reasoning, inquiring, judging intelligence is that it prepares the human being for the right reception and right action of a Light from above which must progressively replace in him the obscure light from below that guides the animal. The latter also has a rudimentary reason ...
... must naturally be in the mind, the antaḥkaraṇa , that we must look for this desideratum. And in the mind it is evidently by the buddhi, the intelligence and the will of the intelligence that the human being is intended to do whatever work is not done for him by the physical or nervous nature as in the plant and the animal. Pending the evolution of any higher supramental power the intelligent will must... we are seeking, the divine government of the will in life. To tread down altogether the prana, the vital being, is to kill the force of life by which the large action of the embodied soul in the human being must be supported; to indulge the gross will to live is to remain satisfied with imperfection; to compromise between them is to stop half way and possess neither earth nor heaven. But if we can get ...
... of our existence, we become aware of them as friends or enemies, powers which seek to possess or which we can master, overcome, pass beyond and leave behind. It is this possible relation of the human being with the powers of the life-world which occupied to so large an extent European occultism, especially in the Middle Ages, as well as certain forms of Eastern magic and spiritualism. The "superstitions"... or to ascend to the supramental planes, as distinguished from corresponding sub-planes in the mental being, or still more to dwell consciously upon them is the most difficult thing of all for the human being. It can be done in the trance of Samadhi, but otherwise only by a new evolution of the capacities of the individual Purusha of which few are even willing to conceive. Yet is that the condition of ...
... deviation into mortality, but a normal recurrent circumstance which intervenes to help out the process of a difficult spiritual evolution in the physical existence. There is a relation which the human being in his evolution on earth develops with higher planes of existence, and that must have a predominant effect on his internatal dwelling in these planes; it must determine his direction after death... of pure psychic existence in which the soul would await rebirth; there it could assimilate the energies of its past experience and life and prepare its future. Ordinarily, the normally developed human being, who has risen to a sufficient power of mentality, might be expected to pass successively through all these planes, subtle-physical, vital and mental, on his way to his psychic habitation. At each ...
... seeker of Delight, and it is here that it finds the highest possible ecstasy both of the heart-consciousness and of every fibre of the being. Moreover, this relation is that which as between human being and human being demands the most and, even while reaching the greatest intensities, is still the least satisfied, because only in the Divine can it find its real and its utter satisfaction. Therefore it ...
... indications. The old Indian psychology expressed this fact by dividing consciousness into three provinces, waking state, dream-state, sleep-state, jāgrat, svapna, suṣupti ; and it supposed in the human being a waking self, a dream-self, a sleep-self, with the supreme or absolute self of being, the fourth or Turiya, beyond, of which all these are derivations for the enjoyment of relative experience in... all life completely and without reserve, the full use of Samadhi comes only when its gains can be made the normal possession and experience for an integral waking of the embodied soul in the human being. Page 527 × icchā-mṛtyu. ...
... solar world or the light of the Sun, svarvatīr apaḥ . The passage of the waters effected by the gods or by man with the aid of the gods is a constant symbol. The three great conquests to which the human being aspires, which the gods are in constant battle with the Vritras and Panis to give to man are the herds, the waters and the Sun or the solar world, gā apaḥ svaḥ . The question is whether these references... pours them out on our life. He bears and himself becomes the Son, the pure Kumara, the pure Male, the One, the soul in man revealed in its universality; the mental and physical consciousness in the human being accept him as their Page 120 lord and lover; but, though one, he still enjoys the manifold movement of the rivers, the multiple cosmic energies (vs. 9-10) Then we are told expressly ...
... the hymn are those of a collective sacrifice. Its subject is the growth of power and delight in Indra by the drinking of the Soma, the wine of immortality, and the consequent illumination of the human being so that the obstructions of his inner knowledge are removed and he attains to the utmost splendours of the liberated mind. But what is this Soma, called sometimes amrita, the Greek ambrosia, as... Aitareya Upanishad Soma, as the lunar deity, is born from the sense-mind Page 260 in the universal Purusha and, when man is produced, expresses himself again as sense-mentality in the human being. For delight is the raison d'être of sensation, or, we may say, sensation is an attempt to translate the secret delight of existence into the terms of physical consciousness. But in that consciousness ...
... निधारयन्तो दुर्यास्वायोः । अतस्त्वं दृश्याँ अग्न एतान् पडि्भः पश्येरद्भुताँ अर्य एवैः ॥१२॥ 12) Seers unconquered proclaimed the seer, they established him 22 within in the gated house of the human being. Then, O Flame, mayst thou reach with thy journeying feet and, exalted, see those transcendent 23 ones who must come into our vision. 24 त्वमग्ने वाघते सुप्रणीतिः सुतसोमाय विधते यविष्ठ... thee, one voices the utterance, one sacrifices,—now ordain: men set the Fire within as the Priest of the call, making to him their prostration of surrender, aspirants to the self-expression of the human being. SUKTA 7 अयमिह प्रथमो धायि धातृभिर्होता यजिष्ठो अध्वरेष्वीड्यः । यमप्नवानो भृगवो विरुरुचुर्वनेषु चित्रं विभ्वं विशेविशे ॥१॥ 1) This is he who was established as chief and first by the Founders ...
... सजोषस्त्वा दिवो नरो यज्ञस्य केतुमिन्धते । यद्ध स्य मानुषो जनः सुम्नायुर्जुह्वे अध्वरे ॥३॥ 3) The Men of Heaven with a single joy set thee alight to be the eye of intuition of the sacrifice when this human being, this seeker of bliss, casts his offering in the pilgrim Rite. ऋधद् यस्ते सुदानवे धिया मर्तः शशमते । ऊती ष बृहतो दिवो द्विषो अंहो न तरति ॥४॥ 4) The mortal should grow in riches who achieves... of light. SUKTA 16 त्वमग्ने यज्ञानां होता विश्वेषां हितः । देवेभिर्मानुषे जने ॥१॥ 1) O Fire, thou art set here in all as the Priest of the call in the sacrifice, set by the gods in the human being. Page 83 स नो मन्द्राभिरध्वरे जिह्वाभिर्यजा महः । आ देवान् वक्षि यक्षि च ॥२॥ 2) Offer worship with thy rapturous tongues in the Rite of the Path to the Great Ones. Bring the gods ...
... A stage arrives even, when physical pain itself, the hardest thing for material man to bear, changes its nature in experience and becomes physical ananda; but this is only at the end when this human being, imprisoned in matter, subjected to mind, emerges from his subjection, conquers his mind and delivers himself utterly in his body, realising his true anandamaya self in every part of the adhára.... known inner nature. Brahmavarchasya Brahmavarchasya is the force of jnana working from within a man which tends to manifest the divine light, the divine power, the divine qualities in the human being. Page 8 Sthairya Sthairyam is the capacity of fixity in jnana; the man who is sthira is able to hold the light and power that enters into him without stumbling or being dazzled and ...
... ether of isolated personality.. The devata in his relations to life. It is not that the devata would not like to be in active unity with others, but he has not the means in the vital nature of the human being. That is first a sympathy of the psychic intelligence, secondly, the force of your own personality on him; it was not a thing deepseated in his own nature. You could still do the same thing with... other reason for him to avoid it. Make your question more precise. No, it must be prepared in actual man. It can come by a rapid change, a decisive descent of the divine supermind into the human being. It would be impossible for them to be born in the monkey except by a miraculous descent of the thinking mind into the life mind of the animal. How do you suppose a human couple to be suddenly ...
... by His creatures, man or devil, who does not need to justify Himself by shifting the responsibility for any part of His creation or manifestation on that which is created or manifested, then the human being has to start from a great, a difficult act of faith. Finding himself in a world which is apparently a chaos of battling powers, a clash of vast and obscure forces, a life which subsists only by constant... in all the main departments of human activity has its advantages; it helps to greater solidarity, unity and fullness in the life of the community and a more all-round development of the complete human being as opposed to the endless divisions and over-specialisation and the narrowing and artificial shackling of the life of the individual to which the Indian system eventually led. But it has also its ...
... eye mainly on the vital play of the spirit of the universe, consider them as man's chief business and the main thing that matters,—there is a colourable justification for this limited view of the human being. But the more he looks into himself and the more he goes inward and lives intimately and pre-eminently in his mind and soul, the more he discovers that he is in his essential nature a mental being... total way of being when we climb to a higher plane of conception and action, but still only a small part of human possibility and, if regarded as the main preoccupation or most imperative law of the human being, then limiting and degrading it; for, empowered up to a certain point to enlarge and dynamise and enrich, but not raise to a self-exceeding, they are useful for ascension only when themselves uplifted ...
... works and energies or the Lord of action and sacrifice ignore the divine Witness and Originator. But these two are one and the division in us a limitation that mankind has yet to conquer. The human being advances in proportion as he becomes more and more capable of knowing before he realises in action. This is indeed the order of evolution. It begins with a Page 112 material working in... the impressions they make on his receptive mind. The animal is executive, not creative; a passive tool of Matter and Life he does not seek in his thought and will to react upon and use them: the human being too in his less developed state is executive rather than creative; he limits his view to the present and to his environment, works so as to live from day to day, accepts what he is without reaching ...
... better, purer, more peaceful and enlightened race than anything we can hope to have at present. But as the human being is now made, the pure idea, though always a great power, is also afflicted by a great weakness. It has an eventual capacity, once born, of taking hold of the rest of the human being and forcing him in the end to acknowledge its truth and make some kind of attempt to embody it; that is ...
... truly, either in its past or in its future or put in their place the spiritual men of the past and the present or relate the different ideals, stages etc. thrown up in the spiritual evolution of the human being. I reply to your letter as Mother is still too much occupied to write. What was in her view at the time was what is called in the psychology of Indian Yoga a "sattwic" perfection, perfection... rises from below. Why do you regard what rises and shows itself ( hīnatā, kṣudratā, āsakti, lobha ) as if it were peculiar to yourself? They are part of the very substance of the lower vital of the human being and there is no one who is without them. So their presence does not at all mean that you cannot reach the Mother. When the mind and soul have chosen the goal, the rest is bound to follow; only as ...
... not to be mere stretcher-bearers. That is the side of principle; now let us look at that of policy. (1) I don't appreciate Sarat Maharaj's position. If self-sacrifice is the object, every human being has the whole of life as a field for self-sacrifice & does not depend on any Government for that. We can show our sacrificing activities every moment, if we want. It is not a question of sacrifice... and it is not yet finished, to bear all the possible typical difficulties, troubles, downfalls and backslidings that can rise in this great effort to Page 230 change the whole normal human being. How else could I have been able to help or guide others on the same way? Those who join me at the present stage, must share in my burden, especially those who are themselves chosen in any degree ...
... the soul around which it is formed. And thus identified with the Divine, it becomes His perfect instrument in the world. The Mother Some Answers from the Mother: 16 July 1960 In the human being, is the psychic being the entire soul or do both the soul (in its essence as a divine spark in all creatures) and the psychic being exist together? The soul is the eternal essence at the centre... the body still remain as the soul's vehicle till these too dissolve. The soul of a plant or an animal is not altogether dormant—only its means of expression are less developed than those of a human being. There is much that is psychic in the plant, much that is psychic in the animal. The plant has only the vital-physical evolved in its form, so it cannot express itself; the animal has a vital mind ...
... Page 193 entity it would be ineffective. But it is the consciousness of the Divine Presence that makes the Guru a real Guru, so that even if the disciple surrenders to him thinking of the human being to whom he surrenders, that Presence would still make it effective. Yes [ surrender to the formless Divine would leave parts of the being subject to the gunas and ego ]—because only the static... essential things can be gained even from one who seems to others than the disciple an inferior spiritual source and the rest will grow up in the sadhak of itself by the Grace of the Divine, even if the human being in the Guru cannot give it. It is this that Krishnaprem appears to have done perhaps from the first; but in Page 201 most nowadays this attitude seems to come with difficulty after much ...
... ordinary human being, that is, protect yourself sufficiently, not let yourself go if it is an enemy, be on your guard, have great patience. And afterwards you don't pay any attention to what this man does or does not do to you. Only those who possess a perfected vital being and are completely disinterested can tell you, "This person or that one is a dangerous being." "The human being is at home ...
... the powers. The beings of this world have by their nature a strange grip over the material world and can exercise upon it a sinister influence. Some of them are formed out of the remains of the human being that persist after death in the vital atmosphere near to the earth-plane. His desires and hungers still float there and remain in form even after the dissolution of the body; often they are moved... beings of the vital in their own domain? Vital beings move in a supraphysical world where human beings, Page 46 if they chance to enter, feel at sea, helpless and defenceless. The human being is at home and safe in the material body; the body is his protection. There are some who are full of contempt for their bodies and think that things will be much better and easier after death without ...
... the particular truth of each one which ought to govern all the movements of our consciousness and all the acts of our body. The inner law, the truth of the being is the divine Presence in every human being, which should be the master and guide of our life. When you acquire the habit of listening to this inner law, Page 278 when you obey it, follow it, try more and more to let it guide... that it necessarily diminishes the difficulties of life, but it gives these difficulties a new meaning and that allows you to face them with a new strength and a new wisdom; whereas the man, the human being who follows his impulses, who obeys his desires, who has no time for scruples, who comes to live in complete cynicism, not caring for the effect that his life has upon others or for the more or less ...
... one can do it in thirty years one is very lucky — thirty years of sustained effort, I say. It may happen that it's quicker. But this is so rare that immediately one says, "This is not an ordinary human being." That's the case of people who have been considered more or less divine beings and who were great yogis, great initiates. 53 * Naturally it is very difficult to establish a constant... health and fitness in the physical, quietness and goodwill in the vital, clear understanding and broadness in the mental and a general feeling of security and satisfaction. But it is difficult for a human being to keep up a constant contact with his psychic. As soon as he settles down and the freshness of the new experience fades away, the old person comes back to the surface with all its habits, preferences ...
... Introduction Our Many Selves Two Systems in the Organisation of the Being From the viewpoint of Sri Aurobindo's thought, the human being is inseparably one with the universal being. There are, he says, "two systems simultaneously active in the organisation of the being and its parts" 19 —a concentric system and a vertical system. The concentric system... consisting of various levels, planes or gradations of consciousness ranging from the lowest—the Inconscient—to the highest, Sachchidananda (Fig. 2). Note : Ancient Indian wisdom divided the human being, the microcosm, as well as the world-being, the macrocosm, into a higher hemisphere, Parardha, and a lower hemisphere, Apararadha. The higher hemisphere is where the Spirit reigns perfectly and ...
... this was always of the greatest importance, it certainly has taken a capital one in the present turn of the earth's evolution. (C.W.M.Vol. 2, pp.153-54) * T he education of a human being should begin at birth and continue throughout his life.Indeed, if we want this education to have its maximum result, it should begin even before birth; in this case it is the mother herself who proceeds... should aspire for beauty, not for the sake of pleasing others or winning their admiration, but for the love of beauty itself; for beauty is the ideal which all physical life must realise. Every human being has the possibility of establishing harmony among the different parts of his body and in the various movements of the body in action. Every human body that undergoes a rational method of culture ...
... possession, either the possessed person becomes completely unbalanced or he becomes a kind of monster and his psychic being leaves him. These cases are extremely rare, fortunately. Usually, in the human being the psychic is strong enough to be able to resist, and the most frequent case is that of constant conflict between the two parts, until the psychic being, if it is strong enough and knows how to... everything else; and if they give up their revolt and separation and aspire to return to their source, they can very well be converted. It may require much more effort from them than is necessary for a human being to change his defects, that of course is obvious. It is a much greater effort and, above all, much deeper, because the origin of their revolt is very deep; it is not superficial. But still, they ...
... right one can seek the life of another, be it human being or animal, to offer it in one's own stead. If one wants to sacrifice, it is one's own self one must sacrifice, not others. And as the movement itself is sufficiently ugly and obscure and unconscious, I don't see why there should be such a difference between sacrificing a goat and sacrificing a human being. From the goat's point of view it is an ...
... all passion, all violence, there is a minimum of general harmony which allows Nature’s work to be accomplished. And this presence becomes quite obvious in the human being, even the most rudimentary. Even in the most monstrous human being, in one who gives the impression of being an incarnation of a devil or a monster, there is something within exercising a sort of irresistible control—even in the ...
... return of the souls to reincarnation, not with the earth. (4) A being of a psychic world cannot get fused into the soul of a human being on earth. What happens in some cases is that a very advanced psychic being sometimes sends down an emanation which resides in a human being and prepares it until it is ready for the psychic being itself to enter into the life. This happens when some special work has ...
... total perfection of the spiritualised body. Sri Aurobindo The One Thing Essential The one thing essential must take precedence, the conversion of the whole life of the human being to the lead of the spirit. The ascent of man into heaven is not the key, but rather his ascent here into the spirit and the descent also of the spirit into his normal humanity and the transformation... Therefore the individuals who will most help the future of humanity in the new age will be those who will recognise a spiritual evolution as the destiny and therefore the great need of the human being. Even as the animal man has been largely converted into a mentalised and at the top a highly mentalised humanity, so too now or in the future an evolution or conversion — it does not greatly matter ...
... will be the chief factor, the initial movement, the physical modification will be a subordinate factor, a consequence. This transmutation of the consciousness will always remain possible to the human being when the flame of the soul, the psychic kindling, becomes potent in heart and mind and the Page 302 nature is ready. The spiritual aspiration is innate in man; for he is, unlike the... conscious to be indifferent, he is not conscious enough to know what will happen. Truly it could be said without fear of making a mistake that of all earth's creatures he is the most miserable. The human being is used to being like that because it is an atavistic state which he has inherited from his ancestors, but it is truly a miserable condition. And it is only with this spiritual capacity of rising ...
... Education To Women about Their Body ( Answers to Some Questions ) 1) For God's sake can't you forget that you are a girl or a boy and try to become a human being? 2) Each idea (or system of ideas) is true in its own time and place. But if it tries to be exclusive or to persist even when its time is over, then it ceases to be true. The Mother While... intelligent will more or less enlightened which is the first instrument of our psychic being. It is this intelligent will that we must use in order to learn to live not like an animal man, but as a human being, candidate for Divinity. And the first step towards this realisation is to become master of this body instead of remaining an impotent slave. One most effective help towards this goal is physical ...
... air, through self-giving, whether for the sake of another human being or his family, his country or his faith, he finds in this self-forgetfulness a foretaste of the marvellous delight of love, and this gives him the impression that he has come into contact with the Divine. But most often it is only a fleeting contact, for in the human being love is immediately mixed with lower egoistic movements which ...
... yogic theories on his own particular work, one should always be wary. All work can and should be done in a yogic spirit. But the "sacrifice" should be made to the Supreme Divine and not to a human being. 23 June 1960 To each one things are said according to his or her capacity of understanding. It follows that the knowledge given to one may not be useful or good for another. That is... not be disclosed to others. The disciples judge the forms by the Master, others judge the Master by the forms. The Indians believe (or have the experience) that the Divine lives in the human being. The Europeans don't believe it. For them, he is somewhere above. He has incarnated only in Jesus Christ. So they don't bow down to any human person. But if one bows down to a person who has embodied ...
... On Education II EDUCATION The education of a human being should begin at his very birth and continue throughout his life. Indeed, if the education is to have its maximum result, it must begin even before birth: it is the mother herself who proceeds with this education by means of a twofold action, first, upon herself for her own improvement... es. How many difficult efforts and useless complications are avoided thereby! Education to be complete must have five principal aspects relating to the five principal activities of the human being: the physical, the vital, the mental, the psychic and the spiritual. Usually, these phases of education succeed each other in a chronological order following the growth of the individual; this, however ...
... all passion, all violence, there is a minimum of general harmony which allows Nature's work to be accomplished. And this presence becomes quite obvious in the human being, even the most rudimentary. Even in the most monstrous human being, in one who gives the impression of being an incarnation of a devil or a monster, there is something within exercising a sort of irresistible control—even in the ...
... 1958 " An intellectual approach to the highest knowledge, the mind's possession of it, is an indispensable aid to this movement of Nature in the human being. Ordinarily, on our surface, man's chief instrument of thought and action is the reason, the observing, understanding and arranging intellect. In any total advance or evolution of the Spirit, not... of four or five notes but the music that could be played on a complete keyboard is obviously far superior! One could even compare this to an orchestra much more than to a simple instrument. A human being, a fully developed human individuality is very much like one of those stupendous orchestras which has hundreds and hundreds of players. It is obviously very difficult to control and conduct them ...
... one tries to express it ( Mother makes a gesture of reversal ), everything becomes warped.... I was looking at this experience of the relation with the Consciousness, the All; this relation of the human being with the All; of the earth—the consciousness of the earth—with the All; of the consciousness of the manifested universe with the All; and of the consciousness that presides over the universe—over... be completely disappointed; it would say, "She is no longer good for anything", because the body would not obey it any more.... And human beings constantly exert their will on one another, or the human being himself receives suggestions and manifests them as his own will, without noticing that all that is the outer Falsehood. ( Silence ) There is a kind of certainty in the body that if even for ...
... be found first and the school opened afterwards. Blessings. 23 October 1964 Mother, An Oriya sannyasi named Z came here to stay. In a few months he left his sannyas and became a human being. He is very fond of meditation. His body shivers and shakes when he closes his eyes. He feels joy etc., but sometimes he sees snakes around him and upon him; sometimes he is among the wild animals... many lives of Indian saints we read that with full trust the man refused to eat till the Lord came in the human form and shared the food, and that actually the Lord appeared, behaved just like a human being, and ate. Is there any truth behind these stories? A psychological truth because anybody can become for you the Lord if so you decide. The subjective point of view is much more widely prevailing ...
... not want to assess the ground I have covered, but to know whether I am advancing on the path continually, without stoppage. The advance is rarely in a straight and continuous line because a human being is made up of many different parts, and generally one part or another progresses in its turn while the other parts remain quiescent until their turn comes. It is only when the consciousness grows... basis of life, the first words of which are surrender and union with the Divine and the transcendence of ego. So long as that basis is not established, a sadhak is only an ignorant and imperfect human being struggling with the evils of the lower nature.... What is created by spiritual progress is an inner closeness and intimacy in the inner being, the sense of the Mother's love and presence etc." ...
... takes place in every living being? It's enough to leave you completely dazed! It is the cellular transformation, the progressive cellular transformation which is, on the scale of the human being (of the human being, of the animal, etc.), what we call "death." We will talk about it again. × See Agenda III , July ...
... constant change in his life and surroundings and goes on as if things are fixed and stable for ever. But for this illusion, there could not be the continuance of the world. A rational and intelligent human being would certainly get disgusted with this perpetual change and would prefer to remain inactive because of the lack of certitude that life would always remain fixed, pleasant and prosperous. ... control over the external nature. He has no doubt developed the powers of reason but this reason turns traitor the moment his own self-interest is affected. And this—not only for the individual human being but also for the collective life. Greed, lust for power and domination over others are his characteristic nature even in these days of so-called enlightened self-interest which is only an euphemism ...
... potentialities of the human body. Physical education must be viewed as a part of an integral programme of the education of the totality of the human personality. The human being is complex; apart from the body, the human being has also a vital aspect and a mental aspect; there are capacities of rational thought, ethical action and aesthetic imagination and creativity. There are also profounder ...
... from the fire, the waters; and from the waters, earth; and from the Page 49 earth, herbs and plants; and from the herbs and plants, food; and from food man was born. Verily, man, this human being, is made of the essential substance of food. And this that we see is the head of him, and this is his right side and this is his left; and this is his spirit and the self of him; and this is his... a great student; let him have fair manners, and a most firm heart and great strength of body, and let all this wide earth be full of wealth for his enjoying. That is the measure of bliss of one human being. Now a hundred and a hundredfold of the human measure of bliss, is the one bliss of men that have become angels in heaven. And this is the bliss of the Vedawise whose soul the blight of desire touches ...
... confined to Greek citizens, and although they were not extended to the slave labour imported from foreign "barbaricˮ countries, the polls embodied the ideal of the dignity and independence of the human being. Politics was considered an important common concern, and participation in the daily decision-making process was the right and duty of each citizen. Athens grew into one of the largest cities of... the Divine nature is perfection and that to be nearest to the Divine nature is to be nearest to perfection." Socratic Theme of Quest Socrates taught that the great problem of any human being lies in the question of how to live his life. Endowed with rationality, each man must decide what course his life shall take. Although mankind's common aim is a "good lifeˮ (eu-zen), there is no ...
... were confined to Greek citizens — the agrarian economy being based on slave labour imported from foreign "barbaric" countries — the polis embodied the ideal of the dignity and independence of the human being. Politics was considered an important common concern, and participation in the daily decision-making process was the right and duty of each citizen. Athens grew into one of the largest cities of... war which brought not only material hardship but, even more crucial for Socrates, a confusion in the sciences and an erosion of moral values. Socrates taught that the great problem of any human being lies in the question of how to live his life. Endowed with rationality, each man must decide what course his life shall take. Although mankind's common aim is a "good life" (eu-zen), there is no ...
... matter, the sage retorted: "I am here to give higher knowledge; not to teach what people pretend that they already know at their mothers' knees." 16 Ghazali on the Path A human being is not a human being while his tendencies include self- indulgence, covetousness, temper and attacking other people. A student must reduce to the minimum the fixing of his attention upon customary things like ...
... want to hang myself, would you say, "I can't help him against his will"? If that were your will and not merely an impulse of the vital being, nobody could stop you. This is what, perhaps, a human being would say, who has no knowledge of the play of forces? If I have knowledge of the play of forces, why do you want me to ignore the play and work by violence or a miracle beyond the play of forces... written about a "psychic transformation" of the nature which is a very different matter. I have sometimes written of it as a psychisation of the nature. The psychic is in the evolution, part of human being, its divine part—so a psychisation will not carry one beyond the present evolution but will make the being ready to respond to all that comes from the Divine or Higher Nature and unwilling to respond ...
... NIRODBARAN: Charu Dutt says that the Mother's face is not one of a human being but of a goddess though he couldn't look at it at pranam; but when he bowed down, he caressed her feet for some time; he was feeling so happy. SRI AUROBINDO: If he couldn't look at Mother's face how could he say it was not the face of a human being? NIRODBARAN: He must have looked while waiting for the pranam. He ...
... India's help for his own country's existence; and yet says that His Majesty's government has no intention of liquidating its Empire!' The Mother said, 'But leave all that to the Divine. Churchill is a human being. He is not a yogi aspiring to transform his nature, Today he represents the Soul of the Nation that is fighting against the Asuras. He is being guided by the Divine directly and his soul is responding... line of evolution. But generally on earth it doesn't happen like that. His human mind and vital will take the lead after the crisis is over, and then he will come down to the level of the ordinary human being, though of a higher order.'" When Dr. Rao, one of the consultant physicians attending on Sri Aurobindo, said that a lot of people in Madras were wondering how Sri Aurobindo, who had been so a ...
... new light glimmered, a star was born. A hope and a help shone "in a naughty world". It was a ray of consciousness that came from a secret cave, from a domain hidden behind and deep within in the human being. Christ brought a leaven into the normal manifest mode of consciousness, an otherworldly mode into the worldly life. He established a living and dynamic contact with the soul, the inner person in... entrails. Lastly, the final stage is reached when physical work, bodily labour, material service have attained supreme importance and are considered almost as the only values worth the name for a human being. To walk Page 217 and work firmly upon Earth the Light needs a strong pair of feet. Therefore, the Veda says, Padbhyām sudro ajāyata, out of the feet of the Cosmic Godhead the ...
... trees" all of which are pretty much alike in a species, each human being has a different 15. The Life Divine, p. 46. Page 14 personality. "When an ant is killed, he can be replaced by another ant exactly like him: worker ants of a given variety are alike even to their brain patterns. But this is never true of a human being." 16 Also, the distinctive character of man is the much ...
... what I wrote. Sri Aurobindo: Can you not understand that it was the natural logical result of the statements made on either side about the unbridgeable distance between "Man Divine" and the human being moving in the darkness towards the Divine? If you admit the utility of my sadhana, the controversy ceases. But so long as you declare that what I have done in my sadhana has no connection with what... course not. It is the reverse of complimentary, since you prove me to be an ignorant and mistaken fellow of an Avatar, who merrily wastes his time doing things which are of no earthly use to any human being... NB: We say that the Sun is a thing apart, not to be measured by our human standards. Sri Aurobindo: The Sun's rays are of use to somebody -you say all my acts and life and laborious ...
... the Divine Will. It is, in fact, the individualised expression of the Divine's Will. The natural corollary is that the Divine's Will is always active in the deepest core-consciousness of every human being, making his adhara the vehicle of its manifestation. Thus, at any moment of a sadhaka' s life, before arriving at any decision, if he wants to know the Divine's Will in the matter in question... the world with innumerable ways of being." (The Mother) And Page 224 what is significant, this Divine Will operative always and everywhere is also active in every individual human being in his 'central will' which resides in his central being. But this Will cannot reach the outer consciousness in its pure form; it becomes deformed in many ways and then acts in many different forms ...
... These faculties Page 162 are those of sovereign discernment, intuitive perception of truth, plenary inspiration of speech, direct vision of knowledge amounting to revelation and making a human being a prophet of truth. It must not be supposed that these faculties get developed, if at all, only at a very high level of studies or experience. Presence of these faculties can be found by teachers... education should necessarily provide to the students the basic knowledge of how to control oneself and how to transmute the lower self into the higher self. One of the essential capacities of the human being is that of Page 163 the will that gradually develops the power to choose; and this power to choose becomes crucial when the choice is to be made between the pleasant and the good, between ...
... body. Cells and their societies. Their structure. Cell types The inside of our body does not resemble the descriptions of classical anatomy. This science has constructed a schema of the human being that is purely structural and quite unreal. It is not merely by opening a corpse that one may learn how man is constituted. Of course, we can observe in this way his framework, the skeleton and the... the nutritive substances used by the tissues, and the elimination of waste products. The volume of the circulating fluids, compared with that of the organs, is very small. The weight of blood of a human being is hardly equal to one-tenth of his total weight. However, living tissues consume large amounts of oxygen and glucose. They also liberate into the inner medium considerable quantities of carbonic ...
... self-perfection by the expression of the potentialities latent in the being and the union of the human individual with the universal and transcendent Existence which we see partially expressed in the human being and cosmos. Yoga, then indeed, stands out as a subject of great contemporary relevance. This relevance arises from the acute crisis through which humankind is passing today. This crisis has arisen... revolutionised that the ordinary functioning of the human body, human heart, and human mind can be united with Page 283 superior faculties of knowledge and action, and ultimately the human being can become permanently united with the universal and transcendental states of consciousness and knowledge. It has been further contended that the Yogic science possesses assured data of the knowledge ...
... powers of the supramental consciousness (or of the consciousness of the gods), but the other method is also added, viz., that of concentration on the self of the living and thinking creature, the human being. In fact, these two methods do not appear to be alternative methods, but both these methods are utilized in an integrated manner. Sri Aurobindo, while explaining the first method, states as... the One besides whom there is no other or second. Page 109 While explaining the other method, namely, the method of discovering the Supreme through concentration on the Self of the human being, Sri Aurobindo states as follows: "This the self of man, since it is the essentiality of a mental being, will do through the mind. In the gods the transfiguration is effected by the Superconscient ...
... seeker of Delight, and it is here that it finds the highest possible ecstasy both of the heart-consciousness and of every fibre of the being. Moreover, this relation is that which as between human being and human being demands the most and, even while reaching the greatest intensities, is still the least-satisfied, because only in the Divine can it find its real and its utter satisfaction. Therefore it ...
... dangerous to the soul. 2 At a later stage, in the last chapter, the Gita explains in precise detail four distinct orders of the active nature, swabhava, and the work and proper function of each human being corresponding to his type of nature. The works of Brahmin, Kshatriya, Vaishya and Sudra are divided according to the qualities, Gunas, born of their own inner nature, spiritual temperament, essential... meaningful to us when we consider the question of free-will. In fact, the question of free-will is supremely important for the student of law, since the entire institution of law assumes that every human being should voluntarily adhere Page 180 to law and that if he or she deviates from law, he or she does it voluntarily as a result of which he or she renders himself or herself responsible for ...
... agriculturist. Seeds are thrown into the soil—they don't lie there for a thousand years and then sprout. But first make clear what is meant by the soil? The surface man? The subliminal man? In every human being there are these two, and if you can say something about the first, how much can you say about the other? The examples of an unlettered Ramakrishna or a St. Peter and others do not prove much;... what you say about the Avatar. Can you not understand that it was the natural logical. result of the statements made on either side about the unbridgeable distance between "Man Divine" and the human being moving in, the darkness towards the Divine? If you admit the utility of my sadhana, the controversy ceases. But so long as you declare that what I have done in my sadhana has no connection with what ...
... sacred viewing of great spiritual petsonalities, held to confer great spiritual benefit to the viewer. 9The avatar in the Indian conception is the very descent of the supteme Divine into a human being who shows humanity the path to be followed for spiritual liberation. Page 3 a revelation to all the people who read this book, whether outside or inside the Ashram. Most had never... e kindness and Divine largesse have crushed me and have made me His eternal servant, however unworthy! And all this to what purpose? I do not know why He was so generous. I was quite an average human being, why then rain upon me such a cascade of benevolence ? Was it due 10 From the Hebrew Bible, Isaiah 53. Page 4 to previous karma? That can never be, I could never have done ...
... your consciousness. But how to do it? If each one of you could find your psychic being and unite with it, all the problems would be solved. The psychic is the representative of the Divine in the human being, isn’t it? The Divine is not something far off and inaccessible. The Divine is in you, but you are not altogether conscious of it. It acts now as an influence rather than as a Presence. It has to... it was my turn to read, so I was alone. As soon as I had sat down, the Mother said, "I want to complete yesterday’s topic. The Indians believe or have the experience that the Divine lives in the human being. The Europeans don’t believe it. For them, he is some- where above. He has incarnated only in Jesus Christ. So they don’t bow down to any human person. But if one bows down to a person who has embodied ...
... else it withdraws into neutrality which is not a healthy thing, as it makes the tender parts of my being sad and dry. Obviously all that must go — it is the old vital egoism of the human being always preoccupied with itself, so that the being cannot give itself simply and unquestioningly to the adoration of the Divine. Is it not really difficult to offer oneself to the... come in again. I had thought that at least the rajasic ego had been eliminated! Do you mean to say that you never had any rajasic element in you? There is not a human being who has not got it in him so long as he is not divinised in his vital. What were all the vital suggestions coming to you so insistently always, except appeals to the rajasic ego? When you threw out ...
... Moreover, this Mother is not merely a human mother, but a Divine Mother, who is more sensitive to the crying of her child than any human being could be. She is always eager to remove him from the grip of the ordinary nature and lift him wholly into her light. The ordinary human being is under the impression that if is only he who feels such an unbearable separation from her. And he thinks too that it is he ...
... explains, the game is really a vehicle whereby the individual may discover perfection in himself and out of that discovery lead a more perfect outer life. He says: Each of us is merely one human being, merely an experiment, a way station. But each of us should be on the way toward perfection, should be striving to reach the center, not the periphery.... The kind of person we want to develop... admonition and a call had come from that world even to him, the insignificant Latin school pupil. Page 462 Some words of the Music Master to Joseph — "... Each of us is merely one human being, merely an experiment, a way station. But each of us should be on the way toward perfection, should be striving to reach the center, not the periphery. Remember this: one can be a strict logician ...
... To summarize, we find in Russell s philosophy of education two underlying and logically connected ideas: the first is his basic aspiration for mankind: that in seeking the perfection of the human being, knowledge, emotion and power should be widened to the utmost. And the second is an extension of this concept to education. In Russell's words, "knowledge wielded by love is what the educator needs... candid, frank, self-respecting; for my part, I would rather see them fail with these qualities than succeed by the arts of the slave. A certain native pride and integrity is essential to a splendid human being, and where it exists lying becomes impossible, except when it is prompted by some generous motive. I would have my children truthful in their thoughts and words, even if it should entail worldly ...
... one and the same? The universal consciousness is the universal Brahman — in it you see everything as one. Is not the human being in his true reality superior even to the Supermind? What is the true reality of a human being — and how is it different from the true reality of any other being? The true reality of all is the Divine. Is not the Supermind one ...
... the apparent obvious meaning, that is on the very surface. It is the Mother's own prayers offered to her own beloved Lord. It is her own personal aspiration, the preoccupation of the individual human being that she is. It is the secret Page 82 story, the inner history of all that she desires, asks for, questions, all that she has experienced and realised and the farther more that... assertions. While speaking of herself, spontaneously she seems to be speaking on behalf of all men. The words that she utters come as it were, from the lips of all mankind. She is the representative human being. She gives expression to all that man feels or might feel but is not able or does not 1 Although my whole being is in theory consecrated to Thee, O Sublime Master, who art the life, the ...
... new light glimmered, a star was born. A hope and a help shone "in a naughty world". It was a ray of consciousness that came from a secret cave, from a domain hidden behind and deep within in the human being. Christ brought a leaven into the normal manifest mode of consciousness, an other-worldly mode into the worldly life. He established a living and dynamic contact with the soul, the inner person in... entrails. Lastly, the final stage is reached when physical work, bodily labour, material service have attained supreme importance and are considered almost as the only values worth the name for a human being. To walk Page 107 and work firmly upon Earth the Light needs a strong pair of feet. Therefore, the Veda says, Padbhyam sudro ajayata, out of the feet of the Cosmic Godhead the Sudra ...
... that man and earth owe to God, their creator. But how is God indebted to his creation? Besides we learn that God pays his debt through his representative, his protagonist upon earth, the aspiring human being. First let us understand the mystery of God's debt toman. We know, in ordinary life a subordinate has a duty towards his superior, the lesser owes a debt to the greater. That is easily understood... God everything, our life, our very existence, our soul and substance given to us by him, then how is he indebted to us? What kind of debt he has incurred which he has to pay to his creature, the human being. Primarily because he is the Divine Father, he has to take charge of his own creation, see to its growth and fruition and fulfilment. Indeed that is the role of the Divine in us (and above us and ...
... superior to a human being. A finely modelled face, well-formed limbs, beautifully chiselled nose, eyes, ears, forehead – in one word, she is the paragon of beauty. Softness and loveliness are reflected in her every limb. The Greek goddess marks the highest human conception of beauty and love. But the image of the Buddha is not entirely flawless. No doubt, it is the figure of a human being, but an anatomist ...
... the apparent obvious meaning, that is on the very surface. It is the Mother's own prayers offered to her own beloved Lord. It is her own personal aspiration, the preoccupation of the individual human being that she is. It is the secret story, the inner history of all that she desires, asks for, questions, all that she has 'experienced and realised and the farther more that she is to achieve, the r... Page 229 herself, spontaneously she seems to be speaking on behalf of all men. The words that she utters come as it were, from the lips of all mankind. She is the representative human being. She gives expression to all that man feels or might feel but is not able or does not know how to express and articulate. Here is how she describes her function as a representative person – so ...
... embraced the whole Page 356 man and the whole society. A fulfilled life in society upon earth – the highest and completest life possible, not only possible but inevitable to the human being-that is the work for which he laboured. Man's mind and intelligence, his life energy, his body-form are all taken up, purified of the lower formulation, remoulded into the mode and pattern of the... illnesses of Page 362 which it is till now a natural prey The full health of a divine body in its individual as well as its collective and global functioning is assured only when the human being is lifted out of its mental sheath and established in the supramenal status. It is an adventure for the heroic soul, for the vanguards of humanity; but its fruition will spread abroad a benefit ...
... be broken before they can be moulded into another pattern. If any of them wishes to change or evolve into something else he has to come down on earth, enter into a human mould or take birth as a human being. (2) The soul, however, is not the self. We spoke of the material universe as something dead, unconscious and inconscient, but in reality there is a basic consciousness behind, upholding... dialectic movement of evolution through which the consciousness moves forward and upward towards the supreme reality. The initial separation, disobedience or sin is the price that the individual human being has to pay in order to move towards its final destiny, the freedom and the integrality of its supreme divine fulfilment. Egoism, the fount and origin of sin, is the mask, the camouflage over the ...
... always at our disposal. Now at present it all depends how much the earth consciousness has received, imbibed or assimilated of the Divine Presence. That will be the measure of the fulfilment human being can achieve. As much as we earth-creatures feel and express of the higher reality, that much we shall. become truly and divinely. If we continue to be the old stock with no or Page 102... his play-field, a million years this side or that do not count for Him anything. And yet, we are human beings and we can have other vistas equally divine. The Mother became a human being like us as totally as possible for that purpose, to shorten the million years. The Mother continues to do what is necessary under the circumstances and perhaps more, she ...
... Integral Yoga of Transformation -05_Part Three.htm PART THREE Analysis of Mental , Vital and Physical Consciousness in the Human Being 30 Sri Aurobindo has provided detailed analysis of the complexity of our nature, subconscient, conscient, intraconscient or subliminal and superconscient; but we may first present a brief analysis of three important... small daily reactions to outward things. It governs also reactions of the nerves and the body consciousness and reflects emotions and sensations; it motivates much of the ordinary actions of the human being and joins with the lower parts of the vital proper in producing lust, jealousy, anger, violence, etc. In its lowest parts, where it can be called vital - material, it is the agent of passion, physical ...
... within the domain of a workable human language. Cottingham refers to the Christian reader and points out that the central concept of the Incarnation makes visible to him,in the person of one human being, the icon of the invisible God. He argues that if the Transcendence of God is not to be lost in silence, we need a transition, a way of understanding God in human terms. At this stage, Cottingham... surpassingly benevolent and loving Creator could attach his favour to adherence purely in virtue of the doctrinal choices. He points out that there is something deeper which binds one page - 59 human being with another and it is a revelation of the common witness in which the realness of equality and fraternity is revealed-; It is at this deeper level that one finds an unknown marvel, a fundamental ...
... identical with the processes of education, although our education system hardly employs them. Karma Yoga, the Page 275 Yoga of works, takes up the entire realm of dynamic drives of the human being. They include instincts, desires, longings, attractions, repulsions, intentions, motives and activities of will. How to deal with all these dynamic drives, how to purify them, how to expand... degree; but how am I to find employment in the society?" "If you are rightly educated, if you have developed your skills to a high level of perfection, if you have developed yourself into a fine human being — don't you think you will have the capacity to get employment?" "Yes. But the task would be very difficult, and most probably, I may fail to get any employment, since the present society demands ...
... part of the nature of the human being to continuously cross the limitations of nature, is there evidence that the limitations that confront us even at the borders of our highest possible achievements can be crossed? In other words, do we have any assured knowledge of those faculties and powers, which, When developed, give us a basis for the future evolution of the human being that would open up the path ...
... part of the nature of the human being to continuously cross the limitations of nature, is there evidence that the limitations that confront us even at the borders of our highest possible achievements can be crossed? In other words, do we have any assured knowledge of those faculties and powers, which, when developed, give us a basis for the future evolution of the human being that would open up the path ...
... Sikh Khalsa movement which was astonishingly original and novel. During this period, there was a tremendous churning of the spirit of India, and a great attempt was made to explore all aspects of human being and to develop them in such a way that they could all open up to the spiritual light and force. This attempt had not only an individual aspect but also a collective aspect. This was a remarkable... teachings and disciplines of Indian religion and spirituality indicate that the aim pursued was not only to raise to inaccessible heights the few elect, but to draw all men and all life and the whole human being upward, to spiritualise life and in the end to divinise human nature. Indian spirituality, as seen in the Veda recognised both the spiritual and physical poles of existence, and sought the e ...
... source of it was still the same! Now the new order was that every individual should become a sadhaka of the nation - a seeker - so that 'the One could find Himself and manifest Himself in every human being, in all humanity.' Aurobindo Ghosh was throwing out the first ideas of the integral yoga he was to teach, depicting man in his cosmic reality. At the same time in the Transvaal there was another... source of it was still the same! Now the new order was that every individual should become a sadhak of the nation - a seeker - so that 'the One could find Himself and manifest Himself in every human being, in all humanity.' Aurobindo Ghose was throwing out the first ideas of the integral yoga he was to teach, depicting man in his cosmic reality.... He was, as Nivedita understood him, the successor ...
... countries of the West, beginning with England and followed by the Continent and America. The conditions in the factories were dreadful, no consideration was given to the most elementary needs of a human being. Cheap labour had to be got, and cheap labour was got. This exploitation of man was a first cause of disillusionment. The relations between workmen and employers were marked by bitterness and... frontier when one flies in a jet plane? That brings or ought to bring in a new sense of responsibility on human beings, including the moral responsibility of adapting themselves to it. The average human being is constantly finding it difficult to adapt himself to it. Most of us live in the past age, mentally and physically.'18 This remark has not lost its actual interest, as can be seen from a ...
... not necessary.2 Page 159 Speaking of this new trend in western education, Sri Aurobindo regards it as a healthy step. It shows the beginning of ... the realisation that each human being is a self-developing soul and that the business of both parent and teacher is to enable and to help the child to educate himself, to develop his own intellectual, moral, aesthetic and practical ... so harmful in political ideologies. It may be argued that the guidance of the soul we recognize is nothing more than the "voice of conscience", the moral sense of right and wrong that every human being has more or less developed within himself; and the action, usefulness and limitations of the conscience have been well studied by moralists and psychologists. It is perfectly true that the soul - ...
... strong and beautiful body. The modern European culture is the harmony of practical reason, scientific efficiency, and economic capacity of man. It takes these powers as the whole truth of the human being. The Greek mind was " philosophical, aesthetic, political," the modern. mind is " scientific, economic, utilitarian." The ancient Indian culture arrived at the harmony of " the spiritual mind,... promote it; he pointed out the dangers of exclusive nationalism. In his Gifford lectures he has worked out the conception of Vishwamanava, the collective man, a conception of growing perfection of the human being through collective effort. His influence has largely been active in the field of creative literature and fine arts. Mahatma Gandhi through his long and active life tried what might be called ...
... the same time conscious of her humanity. The episode of Narad's declaration of fate has been raised to a very high pitch of spirituality wherein cosmic purposes and intentions, the destiny of the human being, are brought into play. The delineation of Savitri 's character in Books IV, V, and VI maintains the dignity of the boon of the Supreme Mother given to Aswapaty in Book I Canto IV. In the original... arisen God". Sāvitrī, Book I, Canto 5. (13) The "python-coils" reminds us of Ahi-Vritra of the Rig Veda where it is symbolic of the coils of Ignorance enveloping the human being restricting his freedom and knowledge. Rig Veda. (14) "The divine-Dwarf towered to unconquered worlds". Sāvitrī, Book I, Canto 3. (14) The "Dwarf" here ...
... indivisible substance, and if the manifestation of the spirit in it is the final destiny of terrestrial evolution, it has to undergo the supramental transfiguration, just as any other part of the human being; and whatever transformation takes place in it will be the heritage of humanity at large, and not the enclosed monopoly of only a few gifted individuals. It is true, of course, that a few individuals... of omnipotent Conscious-Force and Matter open to its divine liberty as a form of the divine Existence. And if there be any goal to the evolution which finds here its present crown and head in the human being, other than an aimless circling and an individual escape from the circling, if the infinite potentiality of this creature, who alone here stands between Spirit and Matter with the power to mediate ...
... to overpass the higher vital world as he had to reach the very Highest "In whom the world arid self grow true and one". The human journey upward cannot cease till that is reached. So long as the human being remains satisfied within the limits of its vital desires and their satisfaction, so long as "This creature hugs his limits to feel safe", till then he cannot aspire to realise the spiritual Self... plane, going even beyond the realms of the ideals to the "Heights of the grandeur of Truth's ageless ray". But the effort to support this aspiration of a constant higher ascent is too much for the human being to maintain constantly. Human heart, mind and nerves cannot support this tremendous effort "Only the Eternal's strength in us can dare To attempt the immense adventure of that climb ...
... from one plane to another. The animal has its consciousness held and imprisoned by the vital ; and when it is ready the consciousness changes to the mental and the animal reincarnates as the human being. Some of our cats are ready for the human birth. In man that transition has taken place, he has crossed the border. But the ordinary man can hardly be said to have a soul or the psychic being... the earth and there is bound to be struggle between the Truth and these forces. Either the Truth wins or they. After giving the fight – the last struggle one of them would retire. At present the human being is more or less a field of this struggle, he is not a power of the soul. There are cases where man actually incarnates these forces. 13-7-1926 Disciple : You said abjaut X when ...
... principle in view is a self-surrender, a giving up of the human being into the being, consciousness, power, delight of the Divine, a union or communion at all the points of meeting in the soul of man, the mental being, by which the Divine himself.. .shall by the light of his presence and guidance perfect the human being in all the force of the Nature for a divine living.. ...
... the direction from which they flew, should have been thrown close in from the compound of the guest-house or the verandah itself, but the whole place was in clear light and I saw that there was no human being there nor could have been. At last the semi-idiot boy servant who was the centre of the attack and was sheltered in Bijoy's room under his protection, began to be severely hit and was bleeding from... everyday, but to-day it is 'Darshan'! To-day each sees him individually, one after another. In the midst of these multiple activities the consciousness gets concentrated. To-day is 'Darshan' – not of a human being but of some Supreme Divinity. To-day is the rare chance of seeing the Divine. "There he sits – in the royal chair in the verandah – royal and majestic. In the very posture there is divine sel ...
... active knights of this battle. September 7, 1977 (To André Brincourt, after his wife Jane’s passing on.) André, There seems to be a fairy-like and marvelous secret at the core of the human being — not his “spiritual” core: in his body. Perhaps because it is the last hiding place of the “soul,” this very secret something that we don’t really know, whether we are spiritualist or materialist... never dared to believe or think: this little man there, called Satprem, did Mother good. And one day it was over, She could not take my hand anymore, nor any other hand. There was no longer any human being near Her. I never believed that I could “do Mother good”! It would have seemed immensely pretentious to me. Well, sometimes, I wish I’d had this ego. We are completely distorted by spiritual ...
... not perceived by the human consciousness, and that even to the extent the human being does perceive it, he finds it difficult to bear not only to contain it, but be able to tolerate it... for its power in its purity, its intensity in its purity, are of too strong a kind to be endured by human nature.... ...a human being, unless he raises himself to the divine heights, is incapable of receiving ...
... The Integral Yoga of Sri Aurobindo CHAPTER XXX The Integral Perfection "A DIVINE perfection of the human being is our aim." It is not only the perfection of the soul—the soul is, indeed, eternally perfect in itself—but the harmonious perfection of the whole being, inner and outer, that is sought in the Integral Yoga. In the last chapter, we... the ugly and the beautiful—all have to be loved as oneself, as selves of the one Self, as the many self-figurations of the eternal Identical. This is the highest perfection of the heart of the human being before it is supramentalised, this unlimited capacity for widest and closest and most intense, rapturous love. The fourfold perfection of the buddhi is viśuddhi, prakāś vicitrabodha, and ...
... reason, I do not inflict physical torture on him, unless he is unwilling or unable to do the amount of daily work I have fixed for him, or either deliberately or accidentally remembers that he was a human being, or else behaves like the brute I have successfully laboured to make him. Even then I torture him according to his physical capacity and take care not to maim or kill this serviceable animal. Degradation ...
... with God and a constant indication of the law governing man's Godward conduct. Dayananda asserts the presence of such an ethical element, he finds in the Veda the law of life given by God to the human being. And if the Vedic godheads express the powers of a supreme Deity who is Creator, Ruler and Father of the universe, then there must inevitably be in the Veda a large part of cosmology, the law of ...
... single affair, a sharply separate movement in the whole, leaned too much on one's own concern with one's self and even while it admitted universal relations and a unity with the whole, yet taught the human being to see in life principally a condition and means of his own spiritual benefit and separate salvation. That came from the view of the universe as a movement which proceeds out of something beyond ...
... then from the Vedic sense of nara, strong, swift or bright. And what canwemake of such an expression as charshaniprá?We must therefore follow our usual course & ask how charshani came to mean a human being. The root charsh or chrish is formed from the primary root char or chri (a lost form whose original presence is, however, necessary in the history of Sanscrit speech), as krish from kri. Now kri ...
... . The Power as the self of the cosmos is equal to all, therefore to each being he gives according to the workings of his nature; but there is also a personal relation of the Purushottama to the human being in which he is especially near to the man Page 375 who has come near to him. All these heroes and men of might who have joined in battle on the plain of Kurukshetra are vessels of the ...
... transcendent in initiation, cosmic in motive, transmitted through the individual, the Jiva. The supreme Godhead, the Self immutable behind the cosmic consciousness, the individual Divinity in the human being Page 316 and the Divine secretly conscious or partially manifested in cosmic Nature and all her works and creatures, are then one reality, one Godhead. But the truths that we can put ...
... thought before death, to that form he must attain, since the Prakriti by Karma works out the soul's thoughts and energies and that is in real fact her whole business. Therefore, if the soul in the human being desires to attain to the status of the Purushottama, there are two necessities, two conditions which must be satisfied before that can be possible. He must have Page 294 moulded towards ...
... enemy." When one has conquered one's self and attained to the calm of a perfect self-mastery and self-possession, then is the supreme self in a man founded and poised even in his outwardly conscious human being, samāhita . In other words, to master the lower self by the higher, the natural self by the spiritual is the way of man's perfection and liberation. Here then is a very great qualification of ...
... reality, and all things else are either only appearances or only true by dependence upon it. It follows that self-realisation and God-realisation are the great business of the living and thinking human being. All life and thought are in the end a means of progress towards self-realisation and God-realisation. Indian religion never considered intellectual or theological conceptions about the supreme ...
... under that inappropriate nickname. Nor has the world been entirely a gainer by losing these high ancient forms and motives. But whatever the actual practice of men,—and in this respect the normal human being is a singular mixture of the sincere but quite ineffective, the just respectable, would-be ethical man and the self-deceiving or semi-hypocritical Pharisee,—one can always appeal with force to a ...
... the muscle, the anatomical detail is minimised or disregarded: the strong subtle lines and pure shapes which make the humanity of the human form are alone brought into relief; the whole essential human being is there, the divinity that has taken this garb of the spirit to the eye, but not the superfluous physicality which he carries with him as his burden. It is the ideal psychical figure and body of ...
... tribute to some results of this preference of the sattwic to the rajasic, the universal to the limited and egoistic man. Not to be as the common man, that is to say, as the crude natural or half-baked human being, was indeed the sense of this ancient endeavour and in that sense it may be called an aristocratic culture. But it was not a vulgar outward but a spiritual nobility which was the aim of its self ...
... running about in different directions under the thousand impulses of our superficial mental self, is the Yoga of the intelligent will. There are, says the Gita, two types of intelligence in the human being. The first is concentrated, poised, one, homogeneous, directed singly towards the Truth; unity is its characteristic, concentrated fixity is its very being. In the other there is no single will, ...
... × A name of Vishnu, who, as the God in man, lives constantly associated in a dual unity with Nara, the human being. × The universal man. × ...
... the relation between Force and Consciousness. But what do we mean by the latter term? Ordinarily we mean by it our first obvious idea of a mental waking consciousness such as is possessed by the human being during the major part of his bodily existence, when he is not asleep, stunned or otherwise deprived of his physical and superficial methods of sensation. In this sense it is plain enough that co ...
... these risks? What precautions should he take? Shall I warn him? First of all what is meant is not that the vampire or vital being even in possession of a human body tries to possess yet another human being. All that is the description of how a disembodied (vampire) vital being takes possession of a human body without being born into it in the ordinary way—for that is their desire, to possess a human ...
... very intimately linked with the first, as you will see. 3 The very ancient traditions, whether Chaldean or Hindu, have taught from all time that thoughts are formations: by his thought a human being has the power of giving birth to real, living and active entities. And it should not be thought that this can be done only through some extraordinary and dangerous practice known as magic. Nothing ...
... had to happen. But we can say so only after it has happened, not before. For the problem of the very best that can happen is an individual problem, whether the individual be a nation or a single human being; and all depends upon the personal attitude. If, in the presence of circumstances that are about to take place, you can take the highest attitude possible—that is, if you put your consciousness in ...
... altogether a conscious entity—it can't be called a being, for it is not in the Page 150 same proportion. When we speak of a being with our human consciousness, we immediately imagine a human being, perhaps a little larger or much larger, but still functioning always in the same way. That is why I don't call it a being, but it is a conscious entity, a conscious will doing things consciously ...
... they are too frightened lest the personal God resemble the one they have been taught about; they want an impersonal Godhead, something that doesn't at all resemble—or as little as possible—the human being; that's what they want. But Sri Aurobindo says—something he has always said—that there are the godheads of the Overmind who indeed are very similar—we have said this several times—very similar ...
... physically observed. This truly is imagination. But as I say, if they are very powerful and have a considerable capacity for creation, it is possible that one day or other there will be a physical human being who realises their creation. This too is true. What do you suppose imagination is, eh? Have you never imagined anything, you? And what happens? All that one imagines. You mean that ...
... this subject in his letters. He has said that if you don't know how to take care of material things, you have no right to have them. Indeed this shows a kind of selfishness and confusion in the human being, and it is not a good sign. And then later when they grow up, some of them cannot keep a cupboard in order or a drawer in order. They may be in a room which looks very tidy and very neat outwardly ...
... being, this is possible—intermediary stages. Certainly the perfect race will not come spontaneously. Very probably not. But already, even the first attempts... in comparison with the present human being, it will make a great difference, great enough for one to feel that this is something miraculous. It can very well happen that the first supramental manifestations will be altogether incomplete ...
... Questions and Answers (1953) 1 July 1953 "The human being is at home and safe in the material body; the body is his protection. There are some who are full of contempt for their bodies and think that things will be much better and easier after death without them. But in fact the body is your fortress and your shelter. While you are lodged in it ...
... need to shout loudly.... You must articulate clearly! ( The child repeats the same sentence distinctly. ) Mental arrogance? That means... what all of you have! ( Laughter ) I don't know a human being who does not have mental arrogance. There are those who have a little, there are those who have much, there are those who are entirely made up of it.... The mind, by its very nature, is something ...
... ( Mother opens her hand. ) And this new Force is like a new creation. And so, as everything has its correspondence, it may be said in the same way that each being has in its different domains—a human being—it has in its different domain a destiny which is, so to speak, absolute . But it has also the capacity, through aspiration, to enter into contact with a higher domain and introduce the action of ...
... them to the supreme Truth and mastery. I don't know whether ignorance is the greatest obstacle on the path of humanity... We said that it was an almost exclusively mental obstacle and that the human being is much more complex than a mental being, though he is supremely mental, for he is its new creation in the world. He represents the last possibility of Nature, and in that, naturally his mental life ...
... origin. Without the psychic, Matter would never have awakened from its inconscience, it would never have aspired for the life of its origin, the spiritual life. Therefore, the psychic being in the human being is the manifestation of spiritual aspiration; but there is a spiritual life independent of the psychic. The Mother Questions and Answers (1950 - 1951): 1 March 1951 The psychic has two ...
... There you are. On a tabooed subject—it is, I think, enough. Not at all for circulation you understand and quite confidential. 14 April 1936 Living Dangerously There is a coward in every human being—precisely the part in him which insists on "safety"—for that is certainly not a brave attitude. I admit however that I would like safety myself if I could have it—perhaps that is why I have always ...
... be under certain circumstances an overmental layer superimposed on the mental, vital and physical and influencing them, but hardly anything supramental or a sovereign transmutation of the human being. Those in the Asram come from all quarters and are of all kinds; it cannot be otherwise. In the course of the Yoga, collectively—though not for each one necessarily—as each plane is dealt with ...
... in the world, replace the mind's ignorance or its very limited knowledge by a supramental truth-consciousness which will be a sufficient instrument of the inner Self and make it possible for the human being to find himself dynamically as well as inwardly and grow out of his still animal humanity into a diviner race. The psychological discipline of Yoga can be used to that end by opening all the parts ...
... essential things can be gained even from one who seems to others than the disciple an inferior spiritual source and the rest will grow up in the sadhak of itself by the grace of the Divine, even if the human being in the Guru cannot give it. It is this that Krishnaprem appears to have done perhaps from the first; but in most nowadays this attitude seems to come with difficulty, after much hesitation and delay ...
... direction from which they flew, should have been thrown close in from the compound of the Guest House or the verandah itself, but the whole place was in a clear light and I saw that there was no human being there and could not have been. At last the semi idiot boy-servant who seemed to be the centre of the attack and was sheltered in Bijoy's room under Bijoy's protection began to be severely hit and ...
... only to a human entity it would be ineffective. But it is the consciousness of the Divine Presence that makes the Guru a real Guru, so that even if the disciple surrenders to him thinking of the human being to whom he surrenders, that Presence would still make it effective. Does surrender to the formless Divine leave the being subject to the gunas and ego to a certain extent? Yes—because only ...
... EDUCATION Till now we have dealt with the education which can be given to all children born upon earth; it is concerned with purely human faculties. But one need not stop there. Every human being carries hidden within him the possibility of a greater consciousness beyond the frame of his normal life through which he can participate in a higher and vaster life. Indeed, in all exceptional beings ...
... indulges in excessive and often incoherent activities. This creates a great tension ending in fatigue and diminution of mental faculties. The fact is that, like all the other parts of the human being, the mind too needs rest and this rest it will not have unless we know how to give it. The art of giving rest to one's mind is a thing to be acquired. Changing mental activity is a way of rest; but ...
... young child should aspire for beauty, not for the sake of pleasing others or gaining fame, but for the love of beauty itself: for beauty is the ideal which physical life has to realise. In every human being there is the possibility of establishing harmony among the different parts of the body and the different movements when the body is in action. The human body that undergoes a rational method of physical ...
... a certain amount of freedom—freedom to find out things for oneself in one's own way, even freedom to commit blunders. Nature leads us through various errors and mistakes; when Nature created the human being with all his possibilities for good and ill she knew very well what she was about. Freedom for experiment in human life is a great thing. Without the freedom to take risks and commit mistakes there ...
... the powers. The beings of this world have by their nature a strange grip over the material world and can exercise upon it a sinister influence. Some of them are formed out of the remains of the human being that persist after death in the vital atmosphere near to the earth-plane. His desires and hungers still float there and remain in form even after the dissolution of the body; often they are moved ...
... either go back into our subliminal being or enlarge our waking consciousness beyond the scope of the physical contacts, we become aware of something of this higher action. We find even that the human being can project himself partially into these higher planes under certain conditions, even while in the body; a fortiori must he be able to do it when out of the body, and to do it then completely, since ...
... a great aid and a step towards deeper understanding. To shun all mental or intellectual understanding as mere "labelling" is to ignore the fact, stated above, that the distinct character of the human being is that of a mental being, and it is but natural for one to start with a mental understanding and gradually develop a deeper understanding. It is only rare individuals who have a deep self-understanding ...
... but not in a spirit of levelling; according to the capacity, the position—not the psychological or intellectual, but the inner position of each one. What is true is that materially every human being has the right —but it is not a 'right'... The organisation should be such, should be so arranged, that the material needs of everyone are assured, not according to ideas of rights and equality, but ...
... stereotype caste as the symbol of its social order, it never quite forgot, as the caste-spirit is apt to forget, that the human soul and the human mind are beyond caste. For it had seen in the lowest human being the Godhead, Narayana. It emphasised distinctions only to turn upon them and deny all distinctions. If all its political needs and circumstances compelled Page 35 ...
... d. So long as you lack the experience you are inclined to look for proofs: proofs and results are secondary—what the union fundamentally means is that in your consciousness you know more than a human being. It is all to the good if, owing to your acquiring a pure, calm and receptive mind, you manage to think and act in accordance with my intentions. But you must not mistake a step on the way for the ...
... With the democracies and the communists it's a levelling to the lowest point. Everyone is pulled down to the lowest level. Yes, exactly. What is true is that materially each human being has the right (but it is not a "right").... The organization should be such, should be so arranged, that the material necessities of everyone will be assured not on the basis of ideas of rights and ...
... become aware in your outer consciousness of the psychic being within you and unite with it, you can find the pure Eternal Consciousness and live in it; instead of being moved by the Ignorance as the human being constantly is, you grow aware of the presence of an eternal light and knowledge within you, and to it you surrender and are integrally consecrated to it and moved by it in all things. For your ...
... pressure are inevitable in which what is weak and small cannot fail to be drawn into that power and immensity. If it does not surrender, its only other possible fate is absorption and extinction. A human being, who comes into contact with the Divine Mind and surrenders, will find that his own mind begins at once to be purified of its obscurities and to share in the power and the knowledge of the Divine ...
... see what is true and bring it into existence; and to choose thus, without the least personal bias for any thing, any person, action, circumstance, is exactly what is most difficult for an ordinary human being. Yet one must learn to act without any preference, free from all attractions and likings, taking one's stand solely on the Truth which guides. And having chosen in accordance with the Truth the necessary ...
... means (though we do not know it quite well yet), is we ourselves, isn't it? And surely you know yourself better than you know your neighbour—you understand better the consciousness manifested in a human being than that manifested in the stars, for instance. So, after a little hesitation you could say, "After all, the best means is what I am. I don't know very well what I am, but this kind of collection ...
... If you go out of your body and enter the mental world, you can meet these beings, speak to them, even make an appointment with them for the next time! Can they exercise their influence on a human being, as the beings of the vital worlds do? Many mental formations try to realise themselves upon earth, but these are generally created by human beings; they then continue to work in the mental world ...
... had to happen. But we can say so only after it has happened, not before. For the problem of the very best that can happen is an individual problem, whether the individual is a nation or a single human being; and all depends upon the personal attitude. If, in the presence of circumstances that are about to take place, you can take the highest attitude possible—that is, if you put your consciousness in ...
... Therefore, the individuals who will most help the future of humanity in the new age, will be those who will recognise a spiritual evolution as the destiny and therefore the great need of the human being, an evolution or conversion of the present type of humanity into a spiritualised humanity, even as the animal man has been largely converted into a highly mentalised humanity. Page 165 ...
... Woman and Man Let us first take for granted that pride and impudence are always ridiculous: only stupid and ignorant people are arrogant. As soon as a human being is sufficiently enlightened to have a contact, however slight, with the all-pervading mystery of the universe, he becomes necessarily humble. Woman, by the very fact of her passivity, having more ...
... ideal which gives joy. An aim gives a meaning, a purpose to life, and this purpose implies an effort; and it is in effort that one finds joy. Exactly. It is the effort which gives joy; a human being who does not know how to make an effort will never find joy. Those who are essentially lazy will never find joy—they do not have the strength to be joyful! It is effort which gives joy. Effort makes ...
... go beyond reason. That is why he says, "Reason was the helper"—yes, during the whole childhood of humanity and the whole period of growth of the individual being—but if you want to go beyond the human being, the ordinary human state, well, you must go beyond reason; and these things which seem to you so obvious that they are indisputable, you should be able to understand, to feel from within yourself ...
... method. And without whims. I have never approved of anyone being the plaything of his own impulses and fancies, never, and you will never be able to have that from me, for then one is no longer a human being, one is an animal. So, here is one of the questions quite settled, without any discussion. Now, another problem? That will be for next time! (Laughter) Good. Let us keep it for another ...
... animal being of a type similar in some respects to the ape-kind but already from the beginning endowed with the elements of humanity was the method of the human evolution, the appearance in the human being of a spiritual type resembling mental-animal humanity but already with the stamp of the spiritual aspiration on it would be the obvious method of Nature for the evolutionary production of the spiritual ...
... between the mental and the supramental being, a kind of superman who will still have the qualities and in part the nature of man, that is, who will still belong in his most external form to the human being with its animal origin, but will transform his consciousness sufficiently to belong in his realisation and activity to a new race, a race of supermen. This species may be considered a transitional ...
... over themselves. There is always a moment when everyone has self-control. And if one had not said "Yes" once, if one had not taken the decision, one would not have done it. There is not one human being who has not the energy and capacity to resist something imposed upon him—if he is left free to do so. People tell you, "I can't do otherwise"—it is because in the depths of their heart they do not ...
... × "In any cult the symbol, the significant rite or expressive figure is not only a moving and enriching aesthetic element, but a physical means by which the human being begins to make outwardly definite the emotion and aspiration of his heart, to confirm it and to dynamise it. For if without a spiritual aspiration worship is meaningless and vain, yet the aspiration ...
... p. 829 . The only really important thing modern science has discovered is that from the purely outer and physical point of view things are not what they seem to be. When you look at a body, a human being, an object, a landscape, you perceive these things with the help of your eyes, your touch, hearing and, for the details, smell and taste; well, science tells you: "All that is illusory, you don't ...
... to consecration, nothing disguises itself to continue living its own independent life... The disguises are countless, they are full of craftiness and malice, very deceptive, and unfortunately the human being has a very great innate tendency to deceive himself; and the more one deceives himself, the less one recognises the self-deception. But if one is really sincere, the Adversary can't even approach ...
... divergences seem absolutely ridiculous to you. Sweet Mother, what is the difference between the supreme man and the divine man? In one case it is the peak of humanity. "Supreme" means the human being who is at the peak of humanity, that is, the perfect man. In the other case, it is God who has entered a human body. What is human is only the body, the outer form, not the consciousness. In the ...
... one can do it in thirty years one is very lucky—thirty years of sustained effort, I say. It may happen that it's quicker. But this is so rare that immediately one says, "This is not an ordinary human being." That's the case of people who have been considered more or less divine beings and who were great yogis, great initiates. ( Silence ) Page 269 Do you want a concentration, a meditation ...
... overcome that, the control of a conscious will is necessary. It is usually this kind of fear that opens the door to illnesses. And I am not speaking of the first two types of fear which, as I said, any human being who wants to be human in the noblest sense of the word, must overcome, for that is cowardice. But physical fear is more difficult to overcome; without it even the most violent attacks could be repelled ...
... profound truth that Sri Aurobindo wants to reveal in his Aphorism: if the mind tries to obtain the second power, it is unable to do so, since it is a power that belongs to the Spirit and arises in the human being together with the spiritual consciousness. Knowledge is something that the mind can obtain through much effort, although this is not the true knowledge, but only a mental aspect of knowledge; ...
... not appear as something quite distinct from mind and from mentalised life; its movements are involved in the mind-movements, its operations seem to be mental and emotional activities; the mental human being is not aware of a soul in him standing back from the mind and life and body, detaching itself, seeing and controlling and moulding their action and formation: but, as the inner evolution proceeds ...
... called the psyche or psychic entity, is a spark or portion of the Divine present in all things and creatures. In the course of evolution the psyche grows into an individual psychic personality in the human being and is then called the psychic being. Whereas the universal Self, the Atman, is unborn, and stands above the evolutionary process and is unaffected by it, the psychic being is the evolving soul ...
... Effort Gives Joy An aim gives a meaning, a purpose to life, and this purpose implies an effort; and it is in effort that one finds joy. Exactly. It is the effort which gives joy; a human being who does not know how to make an effort will never find joy. Those who are essentially lazy will never find joy—they do not have the strength to be joyful! It is effort which gives joy. Effort makes ...
... Page 77 of the individual temperament and nature. In all forms in the world there is a force at work, unconsciously active or oppressed by inertia in its lower formulations, but in the human being conscious from the first, with its potentialities partly awake, partly asleep or latent: what is awake in it we have to make fully conscious; what is asleep we have to arouse and set to its work; ...
... their denial of the reality of inner phenomena—they say that these are, as it were, extensions of what they have studied. Only, because of his very constitution, because there hardly exists a human being who hasn't at least a reflection, or a shadow, or a beginning of a relation with his subtle being, his inner being, his soul—because of that there is always a flaw in their denial. But they consider ...
... sweet and terrible. Page 343 The divine splendours are too marvellous for human littleness, which finds it hard to bear them, and an eternity of delight may well be intolerable for a human being. 14 April 1970 ...
... What Sri Aurobindo calls the divine mind is the prototype of the mental function which is totally and perfectly surrendered to the Divine and works only under divine inspiration. When a human being exists only by and for the Divine, his mind necessarily becomes a divine mind. 4 June 1970 ...
... one has allowed it to happen. It is the same thing with the gods. They can govern your life and torment you a lot (they can help you a lot also), but their power, in relation to you , to the human being, is the power you give them. This is something I learnt gradually over several years. But now I am sure of it. Naturally, in the evolutionary curve, it was necessary for man to forget his ...
... health and fitness in the physical, quietness and goodwill in the vital, clear understanding and broadness in the mental and a general feeling of security and satisfaction. But it is difficult for a human being to keep up a constant contact with his psychic. As soon as he settles down and the freshness of the new experience fades away, the old person comes back to the surface with all its habits, preferences ...
... sometimes excessive and often incoherent. This creates a great stress which leads to fatigue and the diminution of the intellectual faculties. The fact is that like all the other parts of the human being, the mind too needs rest and it will not have this rest unless we know how to provide it. The art of resting one's mind is something to be acquired. Changing one's mental activity is certainly one ...
... and pressure ) which must make Matter more sensitive and more... "responsive" to the Force. How to say it? At present whatever is invisible or insensible is unreal for us (I mean to say for the human being in general). We say that there are "concrete" things and things that are not so; yet this Puissance, this Power that is not material , becomes more concretely powerful upon earth than earthly material ...
... their maximum growth in view of the progress and development of consciousness, so that one may attain to a sense of harmony and exactitude of perception is a part of culture and education for the human being. Page 121 × A spoken comment of the Mother which was noted from memory by a sadhak and approved by the ...
... inexhaustible source. These material energies are obscure and half unconscious; they encourage animality in man, but, at the same time, they establish a kind of harmonious relationship between the human being and material Nature. Those who know how to receive and use these energies are usually successful in life and succeed in everything they undertake. But they are still largely dependent on their living ...
... are well known, but it has also its inconvenience, bringing narrowness and incapacity for any other line than the one chosen. This is contrary to the ideal of a perfectly developed and harmonised human being. How to conciliate these two contrary tendencies? There seems to be only one solution to the problem. In the same way as an athlete develops methodically his muscles by a scientific and gradual ...
... for in both cases the judgment is based on a feeling and not on the objective and disinterested perception of the facts. This is a very obvious case, but even without going to this extreme, no human being, unless he is a Yogin, is free from these attractions and repulsions, Page 263 which are rarely perceived by the active consciousness, but which nonetheless exert a great influence on ...
... to widen and illumine it. And if you could find, each one of you, your psychic and unite with it, all the problems would be solved. The psychic being is the representative of the Divine in the human being. That's it, you see—the Divine is not something remote and inaccessible. The Divine is in you but you are not fully conscious of it. Rather you have... it acts now as an influence rather than as ...
... any such connexion been established by any of the judicial proceedings which have hitherto been concluded. The theory of Mr. John Morley is therefore a dead thing and of no farther interest to any human being. Of course the bureaucracy will go on playing with the bones of this dead scarecrow; it will wage war on Swadeshism on the plea that it leads to disorder; but that is only because, like all b ...
... Indian spirituality, even if it laid the final stress on the Highest beyond form and name, yet gave ample recognition and place to the Divine immanent in the world and the Divine immanent in the human being. Indian spirituality has, it is true, a wider and more minute knowledge behind it; it has followed hundreds of different paths, admitted every kind of approach to the Divine and has thus been able ...
... of as you try to get rid of vital imperfections or mental errors. To be free from all preference and receive joyfully whatever comes from the Divine Will is not possible at first for any human being. What one should have at first is the constant idea that what the Divine wills is always for the best even when the mind does not see how it is so, to accept with resignation what one cannot yet ...
... Grieving I can understand the shock your wife's catastrophic death must have been to you. But you are now a seeker and sadhak of the Truth and must set your mind above the normal reactions of the human being and see things in a larger greater light. Regard your lost wife as a soul that was progressing through the vicissitudes of the life of Ignorance—like all others here—in that progress things happen ...
... of all creation. In regard to the Kshara she is the mobile cosmic Energy manifesting all beings and forces. I do not know that there is anything like a Purushottama consciousness which the human being can attain or realise for himself ,—for, in the Gita, the Purushottama is the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Being who is beyond the Immutable and the Mutable and contains both the One and the Many. ...
... must rise too on the human mind the conception of the godheads in whom this Spirit, this marvellous Self and Reality which broods over the world, takes shape in the liberated soul and life of the human being, his godheads of Truth and Freedom and Unity, his godheads of a greater more highly visioned Will and Power, his godheads of Love and universal Delight, his godheads of universal and Page 219 ...
... absolute fully on any plane and from any kind of inspiration, whether in poetry or other expressions of the One, then it would seem to be quite useless and superfluous Page 70 for any human being to labour to rise above mind to Overmind or Supermind and try to bring them down upon earth; the idea of transformation would become absurd since it would be possible to have the "form" perfect and ...
... pitch, variety and scope. It is as if one maintained that the true note and fundamental nature of the evolving soul were to be sought in the earthworm or the scarabaeus and not in the developed human being—or in the divinised man or Jivanmukta. As for foreign influences, most of the elements of English prosody, rhyme, foot-scansion, line lengths, stanza forms and Page 162 many others ...
... the human approach to the Divine should not be constantly turned into a human revolt and reproach against it. And that too we ask only for the sake of the success of the approach itself and of the human being who is making it. 2) Divinisation itself does not mean the destruction of the human elements; it means taking them up, showing them the way to their own perfection, raising them by purification ...
... proper powers,—liberated soul-faculties, a spiritual will and knowledge higher than the reason and intelligent will,—by which alone an entire conscious self-fulfilment can become possible to the human being. We must remember that our aim of self-fulfilment is an integral unfolding of the Divine within us, a complete evolution of the hidden divinity in the individual soul and the collective life. Otherwise ...
... take up the control of the cooperative action of the community, it condemns itself to create a monstrous machinery which will end by crushing out the freedom, initiative and various growth of the human being. The State is bound to act crudely and in the mass; it is incapable of that free, harmonious and intelligently or instinctively varied action which is proper to organic growth. For the State is ...
... —there are vital urgings that he cannot exclude, visits or touches of a light from above that are not less suprarational because he does not recognise their source. No god, but at his highest a human being touched with a ray of the divine influence, man's very spirituality, however dominant, must have, while he is still this imperfectly evolved human, its rational and infrarational tendencies and elements ...
... religion as practised in the past and the opportunity and justification for the revolt of the intelligence, the aesthetic sense, the social and political idealism, even the ethical spirit of the human being against what should have been its own highest tendency and law. Here then lies one secret of the divergence between the ancient and the modern, the Eastern and Western ideal, and here also one ...
... ethical, and that supra-ethical is itself a consummation of the ethical and cannot be reached by any who have not trod the long ethical road. Below hides that secret of good in all things which the human being approaches and tries to deliver partially through ethical instinct and ethical idea; above is hidden the eternal Good which exceeds our partial and fragmentary ethical conceptions. Our ethical ...
... fell short because it still regarded him as an object to be handled and moulded by the teacher, to be educated. But at least Page 32 there was a glimmering of the realisation that each human being is a self-developing soul and that the business of both parent and teacher is to enable and to help the child to educate himself, to develop his own intellectual, moral, aesthetic and practical ...
... being; the ideal (vijnanamaya) which links the lower to the parardha or higher half; the divine or Anandamaya in which the divine existence (Amrita) is concentrated for communion with our lower human being. These are the pancha kshitis, five earths or rather dwelling places of the Veda. But in Yoga we speak usually of the five koshas but the sapta bhumis, seven not five. The Veda also speaks of sapta ...
... an incoherence. In the next verse there seems to be stated the condition of the effective sacrifice. It is the continual resort day by day, in the night and in the light, of the thought in the human being with submission, adoration, self-surrender, to the divine Will and Wisdom represented by Agni. Night and Day, Naktoṣāsā , are also symbolical, like all the other gods in the Veda, and the sense ...
... true seeing, the gods hold a multiple completeness and taste 2 immortality; men take up their session with Fire, the Priest of the call, aspiring, making a gift of the self-expression of the human being. न त्वद्धोता पूर्वो अग्ने यजीयान् न काव्यैः परो अस्ति स्वधावः । विशश्च यस्या अतिथिर्भवासि स यज्ञेन वनवद् देव मर्तान् ॥५॥ 5) There is none who precedes thee as priest of the call, O Fire ...
... 1 awaking to knowledge, O knower of the births, as thou hast accomplished it for heaven, 2 so with this oblation do sacrifice to the gods, carry yet further beyond the sacrifice with the human being today. त्रीण्यायूंषि तव जातवेदस्तिस्त्र आजानीरुषसस्ते अग्ने । ताभिर्देवानामवो यक्षि विद्वानथा भव यजमानाय शं योः ॥३॥ 3) Three are thy lives, O knower of all things born, three are the ...
... सरस्वत्यां रेवदग्ने दिदीहि ॥४॥ 4) One has set thee in the supreme seat of the earth, in the seat of the Word of Revelation, in the happy brightness of the days: O Fire, opulently shine in the human being, in the river of rocks, in the stream of flowing waters, in the stream of inspiration. 1 इळामग्ने पुरुदंसं सनिं गोः शश्वत्तमं हवमानाय साध । स्यान्नः सूनुस्तनयो विजावाऽग्ने सा ते सुमत ...
... offer sacrifice to the gods for the seeker of the godheads. त्वं हि मानुषे जनेऽग्ने सुप्रीत इध्यसे । स्त्रुचस्त्वा यन्त्यानुषक् सुजात सर्पिरासुते ॥२॥ 2) O Fire, thou art kindled in the human being and well-satisfied; Page 286 unceasing ladles go to thee, O perfect in thy birth, O thou who receivest as oblation the stream of his clarities! त्वां विश्वे सजोषसो देवासो दूतमकत ...
... परिवीतो. Not "surrounded by the gods" as Sayana would have it, but either "widely manifested" or "encompassing, going all round, pervading" = परिणीतः. इमाः either "these energies" of action in the human being or these mantras expressing the sense of that action; in either case Agni is to take & fulfil them in energies of divine activity. 3) आशृण्वते अदृपिताय मन्म नृचक्षसे सुमृळीकाय वेधः । देवाय ...
... indwelling immortal spirit is the final problem; the spiritualisation or divinisation of mind, life and body, a divine life, would be the perfect solution. The search after these solutions by the human being is not irrational; it is rather the very effort and striving of Nature within him. Life appears in Matter, Mind in Life because they are already there. Matter is a form of veiled Life; Life a ...
... Or for fulfilment. अभिष्टये. D. [Romesh Chunder Dutt] अभिमतसिद्धि. It probably expresses the action of the god who projects his personality on to the consciousness of the human being so that he seems to approach and stand over or in it by a sort of application of soul to soul. × ...
... self-evident. It is perfectly true, or so at least the Indian Yogin has always held, that we have in ourselves the eternal Veda. Available by God's grace or our own effort there is always in each human being that hidden salvation. But it is hard to arrive at, harder to apply. Many of the greatest, not seeing how it can be applied to the conditions of phenomenal life, carry it away with them into the ...
... the piece deals with the text of the Upanishad only in chapter [3] and more briefly in chapter [6]. Elsewhere it deals, among other things, with Puranic cosmology, the savage and the ascent of the human being, philology, the Veda, and Sri Aurobindo's method of Vedic and Vedantic exegesis. The suggestion on the scope of "dhanam" in chapter [3] may refer to Page 595 Sri Aurobindo's ...
... The rest of the physical consciousness is near to the inconscient. Here again in its own field it can have accurate perceptions and instincts if it is able to act spontaneously; but usually in the human being it is not allowed to do so, for the mind and vital intervene. The vital physical is entirely irrational in its action—even when it is right, it cannot explain why; for it is made more of automatic ...
... conscious" is strange. When one is not conscious, one can still receive a higher force; the Divine Shakti works often from behind the veil, otherwise in the ignorant and unconscious condition of the human being she would not be able to work at all. But the nature of the force or action is modified to suit the condition of the sadhak. One must develop a very full conscious ness before one can receive anything ...
... contact and they seem to it unconscious,—supramental or overmental and submental ranges. When Yajnavalkya says there is no consciousness in the Brahman state, he is speaking of consciousness as the human being knows it. The Brahman state is that of a supreme existence supremely aware of itself, svayaṁprakāśa ,—it is Sachchidananda, Existence-Consciousness-Bliss. Even if it be spoken of as beyond that ...
... Chapter I The Outer Being and the Inner Being The Outer and the Inner Being and Consciousness There are always two different consciousnesses in the human being, one outward in which he ordinarily lives, the other in ward and concealed of which he knows nothing. When one does sadhana, the inner consciousness begins to open and one is able to go inside and ...
... the Divine Consciousness and its action is founded on obedience to the Divine Will. The beliefs you speak of with regard to right and wrong, beauty and ugliness etc. are necessary for the human being and for the guidance of his life. He cannot do without the distinctions they involve. But in a higher consciousness when he enters into the Light or is touched by it, these distinctions disappear ...
... These Asuras, as also the other hostile beings, Rakshasas, Pisachas and others resemble the devils of the Christian tradition and oppose the divine intention and the evolutionary purpose in the human being; they don't change the purpose in them for which they exist which is evil, but have to be destroyed like the evil. The Asura has no soul, no psychic being which has to evolve to a higher state; he ...
... physical man and will drop away with the body so that one can depart into Nirvana. In fact all these ignorant vital movements originate from outside in the ignorant universal nature; the human being forms in his superficial parts of being, mental, vital, physical a habit of certain responses to these waves from outside. It is these responses that he takes as his own character (anger, desire ...
... is of a descent of the power of the higher planes into the earth consciousness so as to drive out the Power of darkness and ignorance and transform the nature. All the consciousness in the human being who is the mental embodied in living matter has to rise so as to meet the higher consciousness; the higher consciousness has also to descend into mind, into life, into matter. In that way the barriers ...
... when you go high, or within, you enter into a higher consciousness than the ordinary one. Also then one feels the presence of the Divine, for the Divine is always there within and above in every human being. But to divinise the human consciousness entirely needs a long time—for the whole nature from top to bottom must be transformed. Page 440 ...
... transformation" of the Page 380 nature which is a very different matter. I have sometimes written of it as a psychisation of the nature. The psychic is in the evolution, part of the human being, its divine part—so a psychisation will not carry one beyond the present evolution but will make the being ready to respond to all that comes from the Divine or Higher Nature and unwilling to respond ...
... personality, to understand the workings of the Cosmic Will, for the standards made by the personal consciousness are not applicable to them. A cell in the body, if conscious, might also think that the human being and its actions are only the resultant of the relations and workings of a number of cells like itself and not the action of a unified self. It is only if one enters into the Cosmic Consciousness ...
... happens because the vital is conscious of sex in the approach and immediately assumes the "man to woman" attitude. To get rid of that, one must be able to look on the woman and feel to her as to a human being only. That is difficult and needs a certain training; for even if the mind is able to take the position, the vital is unreliable and one has to be on guard that it does not suddenly or surreptitiously ...
... these two quite different conditions, one is nidrā , the other the beginning at least of samādhi (not nirvikalpa of course!). This drawing inside is necessary because the active mind of the human being is at first too much turned to outward things; it has to go inside altogether in order to live in the inner being (inner mind, inner vital, inner physical, psychic). But with training one can arrive ...
... All your weaknesses are there; the rest of your being is quite strong enough for the spiritual life. But this inadequacy of the lower vital is not peculiar to you, it is present in almost every human being. This tendency to irrational sadness and despondency and these imaginations, fears and perverse reasonings—always repeating, if you will take careful notice, the same movements, ideas and feelings ...
... itself when it is not kept down or controlled either by the mind, the psychic or the spiritual force. This nature is in itself full of low and obscure desires, it is the most animal part of the human being. One has to come into contact with it so as to know what is there and transform it. Most sadhaks of the old type are satisfied with rising into the spiritual or psychic realms and leave this part ...
... then by degrees you can get free of anger, desire and other things that trouble you. In fact all these ignorant vital movements originate from outside in the ignorant universal Nature; the human being forms in his superficial parts of being, mental, vital, physical, a habit of certain responses to these waves from outside. It is these responses that he takes as his own character (anger, desire ...
... outcome. The life, the work developing here in the Asram has to deal with the world problem and had therefore to meet, it could not avoid, the conflict with the working of the hostile Powers in the human being. The hostile forces make it their function to attack and disturb the sadhaks, but if there were no wrong movement and no imperfection and weakness, they would not be disturbed. It happens ...
... or Rama Jamadagnya SUKTA 110 समिद्धो अद्य मनुषो दुरोणे देवो देवान् यजसि जातवेदः । आ च वह मित्रमहश्चिकित्वान् त्वं दूतः कविरसि प्रचेताः ॥१॥ 1) High-kindled today in the house of the human being, thou doest sacrifice a god to the gods, O knower of all things born; bring them to us as one who has knowledge, O friendly Light; for thou art the messenger, the seer, the thinker. तनूनपात् ...
... Page 148 & evil. It did good in its time, but it was not true, and could not last. THE STUDENT In what is it not true? THE GURU It is not true, because it is not in human nature; no human being ever made or ever will make an arithmetical calculation of the pain & pleasure to result from an action and the numbers of the people diversely affected by them, before doing the action. This sort ...
... of all life. In this conclusion it agrees with the early Vedic thought which believed all the worlds and existence and non-existence and death and life and immortality to be here in the embodied human being, there evolvent, there realisable and to be possessed and enjoyed, not dependent either for acquisition or enjoyment on the renunciation of life and bodily existence. This thought has never entirely ...
... that tree of dual knowledge in the garden; for matter knows it not and life below man troubles itself but little, if at all, with moral differences. And it is said too that on the other side of human being and beyond its struggles is a serenity of the high and universal spirit where the soul transcends sin, but transcends also virtue, and neither sorrows nor repents nor asks "Why have I not done the ...
... large enough between the highest animal and man. There would therefore be no incurable breach in the evolutionary order, no such distance between human mind and animal mind, between the new type of human being and the old animal level as could not be overleaped or would create an unbridgeable gulf for the most developed animal soul in its passage to the least developed type of the new humanity. A leap ...
... Yogin, fearing to be overpassed, seeking to keep him by any means from conquering Swar and becoming too mighty for Indra himself. It is the Powers of mind that seek to preserve their activity in the human being, & do not wish him, stilling these activities, to pass into the silent Brahman. In the Vedic ideal Indra does not need to be an enemy, he is the best friend of the seeker, because the ideal of the ...
... existence and the condition of all its activities. It is this idea that was formulated later on in the conception of the Prana, the universal breath of life. All the vital and nervous activities of the human being fall within the definition of Prana, and belong to the domain of Vayu. Yet this great deity has comparatively few hymns to his share in the Rig Veda and even in those Suktas in which he is prominently ...
... of the shining herds. ता बाहवा सुचेतुना प्र यन्तमस्मा अर्चते । शेवं हि जायँ वां विश्वासु क्षासु जोगुवे ॥२॥ Page 526 2) Stretch out your arms of awakened knowledge 2 to the human being when he chants to you the illumining word; your bliss adorable shall reach through all our earths. 3 यन्नूनमश्यां गतिं मित्रस्य यायां पथा । अस्य प्रियस्य शर्मण्यहिंसानस्य सश्चिरे ॥३॥ ...
... it was his highest business to discover and know. "Know thyself" was their great precept, just as in India to know the Self, the Atman became the great spiritual need, the highest thing for the human being. They found also a Truth, a Reality behind the outward aspects of the universe and to discover, follow, realise this Truth was their great aspiration. They discovered secrets and powers of Nature ...
... world-stage and in the individual soul the same real drama with the same personages is enacted. To what gods shall the sacrifice be offered? Who shall be invoked to manifest and protect in the human being this increasing godhead? Agni first, for without him the sacrificial flame cannot burn on the altar of the soul. That flame of Agni is the seven-tongued power of the Will, a Force of God instinct ...
... life's obedience, the heart's surrender. In any cult the symbol, the significant rite or expressive figure is not only a moving and enriching aesthetic element, but a physical means by which the human being begins to make outwardly definite the emotion and aspiration of his heart, to confirm it and to dynamise it. For if without a spiritual aspiration worship is meaningless and vain, yet the aspiration ...
... Divinity or it is a penultimate step of the excision of self in the passage to Nirvana. In the secular ideal it is promoted into an object in itself; it becomes a sign of the moral perfection of the human being, or else it is a condition for a happier state of man upon earth, a better society, a more united life of the race. But none of these things satisfy the demand of the soul that is placed before us ...
... self-existent peace within and even, if we can, a total unassailable, self-poised and spontaneous delight in all our members. But how then shall we continue to act at all? For ordinarily the human being acts because he has a desire or feels a mental, vital or physical want or need; he is driven by the necessities of the body, by the lust of riches, honours or fame, or by a craving for the personal ...
... mortality and a passive endurance of it or an active dealing with a limited personal or collective life and life-aims are the only choice possible. The one high and reasonable course for the individual human being,—unless indeed he is satisfied with pursuing his personal purposes or somehow living his life until it passes out of him,—is to study the laws of the Becoming and take the best advantage of them ...
... knowledge of the Truth of things, its essence, law, operation, which the gods possess and on which they found their own eternal action and creation 8 and their building of their powers in the human being. This idea of the Vedic mystics can in a more metaphysical thought and language be translated into the conception that the Ignorance is in its origin a dividing mental knowledge which does not grasp ...
... consciousness were limited to the possibilities of the gross body which are all that our physical senses and physical mentality accept, there would be a very narrow term for this evolution, and the human being could not hope to accomplish anything essentially greater than his present achievement. But this body, as ancient occult science discovered, is not the whole even of our physical being; this gross ...
... dominant instinct of our nature by the conquest of that absolute good, bliss, knowledge and immortality which Page 62 our intuitions perceive as the true and ultimate condition of the human being. The ancient Vedanta presents us with such a solution in the conception and experience of Brahman as the one universal and essential fact and of the nature of Brahman as Sachchidananda. In ...
... so that having found he may affirm it in his mental and bodily existence. This practical affirmation of something essentially superior to his present self is the basis of the divine life in the human being. Awakened to a profounder self-knowledge than his first mental idea of himself, Man begins to conceive some formula and to perceive some appearance of the thing that he has to affirm. But it appears ...
... of the integral Yoga must however conquer both these imperfections. The thing to which he has given his assent and set his mind and heart and will to achieve, the divine perfection of the whole human being, is apparently an impossibility to the normal intelligence, since it is opposed to the actual facts of life and will for long be contradicted by immediate experience, as happens with all far-off ...
... there must also be a transformation of the mental substance; otherwise the higher light cannot assume full possession and a compelling shape for the ordered works of the divine consciousness in the human being. The silence of the Ineffable is a truth of divine being, but the Word which proceeds from that silence is also a truth, and it is this Word which has to be given a body in the conscious form of ...
... act beyond that restricted limit, it blunders in a much blinder way than the reason of man and has to learn with difficulty by a succession of sense-experiences. The higher mental intuition of the human being is an inner visional, not a sense intuition; for it illumines the intelligence and not the sense-mind, it is self-conscious and luminous, not a half-subconscious blind light: it Page 479 ...
... insensibility or a deficient sensibility or, more often, a greater endurance and hardness to suffering is found in the beginnings of life, in the animal, in primitive or less developed man; as the human being grows in evolution, he grows in sensibility and suffers more keenly in mind and life and body. For the growth in consciousness is not sufficiently supported by a growth in force; the body becomes ...
... and realise in the cosmic being the epiphany of the transcendent Sachchidananda. And these results, which obtained on the supramental plane itself or beyond, would be the highest perfection of the human being, we can attain to partially, in a very modified way, in a sort of mental figure by awakening into activity on the corresponding plane of the mental nature. We can get a luminous shadow of that perfect ...
... dismissing or silencing it altogether or by transmuting it into the true understanding. By the understanding we mean that which at once perceives, judges and discriminates, the true reason of the human being not subservient to the senses, to desire or to the blind force of habit, but working in its own right for mastery, for knowledge. Certainly, the reason of man as he is at present does not even at ...
... able to practise this Yoga.... ( Mother nods her head ) Page 262 "...The Divine has to put on humanity... "Put on humanity...." This is fine! "...in order that the human being may rise to the Divine. It is a simple truth... ( Mother laughs ) "...but nobody in the Ashram seems able to understand that the Divine can do that and yet remain different from them—can ...
... the human mind or according to our patterns...." ( another text ) "To be free from all preference and receive joyfully whatever comes from the Divine Will is not possible at first for any human being. What one should have at first is the constant idea that what the Divine wills is always for the best even when the mind does not see how it is so,... It's exactly as if he were answering all ...
... last night is something taking place all the time, but I am not aware of it because... so as not to increase the burden of consciousness. Right now, from an ordinary standpoint, for an ordinary human being, the number of things that are conscious at the same time [in Mother] is something tremendous!... And it's without fatigue, effort, difficulty, it's NATURAL, but many more get done consciously and ...
... that seems possible only through a materialization rather than an evolution. ( Mother nods her head ) I don't know anything at all. The only thing conceivable almost immediately is for a human being to feed on pure air, just as there are beings that feed on water (they live in water and feed on it). Its conceivable that human beings could feed on pure air. Some yogis used to do it. Are there ...
... greater than any Sher-e-Kashmir who can be easily locked up by a Bakshi Ghulam Mohammed." Vertical Harmony does not imply only a supercosmos reflected in our world. It implies also that the human being is a microcosm. In him the whole universe is summed up — or comes to a climax — and he corresponds most keenly to the Supercosmos. The Super-cosmos may be regarded as a Superman. Blake called the ...
... things into his own hands and forcing results, he oversteps the mark, you might say. When we say "oversteps the mark" we have to think of two things. There may be certain ideals we may set up for a human being. That is what the Greeks believed. They held that man should not go beyond a certain limit. There should not be hubris, overweening pride or ambition. And man must observe his own human measure ...
... society the seeking to serve and obey and exercise the capacity to do manual labour. The four functions are crystallised in the Brahmin, the Kshatriya, the Vaishya, the Sudra . Of course, no human being is entirely one-functioned and room must be left in any social system for passage from one group to another. But a clear division too is, under certain circumstances, required to stabilise society ...
... full illumination, we have to go by our own lights, but while doing the best we can we have to keep asking for the higher guidance and we have to think not of duty towards anyone or service to a human being but only of serving the Supreme Lord and Lover, the Supreme Shakti and Mother of the worlds, seated in all things and beings and exceeding them and drawing them to an ever greater perfection. "Remember ...
... present development, into all its physical, psychological, sociological being and the many ideal speculations and practical aspira-tions of its future which have arisen from this new knowledge of the human being and his possibilities". 11 Turned on man in his internal invisible part, it has been the mainspring of a "growing subjectivity, an intense consciousness of the I, the soul or the self, not in any ...
... 6 Dwelling further on Shakespeare's powers and limitations, Sri Aurobindo 7 writes: "His development of human character has a sovereign force within its bounds, but it is the soul of the human being as seen through outward character, passion, action, the life-soul, and not either the thought-soul or the deeper psychic being or the profounder truth of the human spirit. Something of these things ...
... acted snatches from his plays; uplifted, bewitched, impassioned his audience; and when the whole gorgeous hubbub was over, and the flashing eyes and floating hair became more recognisably a fellow human being instead of a mouthpiece of incalculable magic, I found myself beckoned to view them at close quarters. The words spoken to me were very kind, though a trifle patronising; I could see at once a genuine ...
... intellect to fall back upon, an intellect which was not dependent on Dorothy; but his poetic springs could not help drying up, especially as he was also altogether out of touch with the only other human being of his circle who could sustain both his heart and his imagination in the paths of poetry — Coleridge. Coleridge above anyone else nourished Wordsworth's philosophic intellect and made it poetically ...
... the race. Humanity is a mental existence in a living body; its basis is matter, its centre & instrument mind & its medium life. This is the condition of average or natural humanity. In every human being there is concealed (avyakta) the four higher principles. Mahas, pure ideality in vijnana, is not a vyahriti but the source of the vyahritis, the bank upon which Page 101 mental, vital ...
... does give sometimes a reply, but not one that we can understand, and, as for mind in the animal, it is only consciousness half awakened out of the original trance of inconscient Matter: even in the human being it starts from an original nescience, its expressions, its data, all that we can ordinarily observe of it, are the movements of Ignorance fumbling for knowledge. We cannot understand from these alone ...
... The Human Being in Time Essays Divine and Human The Marbles of Time Institutions, empires, civilisations are the marbles of Time. Time, sitting in his banqueting hall of the Ages, where prophets and kings are the spice of his banquet, drinking the red wine of life and death, while on the marble floor at his feet are strewn like flowers the images ...
... has omitted from his teachings. There will always be more in God than the thought of man has ever conceived or the tongue of man has ever uttered. 158) What was Ramakrishna? God manifest in a human being; but behind there is God in His infinite impersonality and His universal Personality. And what was Vivekananda? A radiant glance from the eye of Shiva; but behind him is the divine gaze Page ...
... Genius, Poetry, Beauty Essays Divine and Human The Origin of Genius When the human being puts forth a force in himself which is considerable but acts normally, we call it talent; when it is abnormal in its working we call it genius. It would seem, therefore, that genius is in reality some imperfect step in evolution by which mankind in its most ...
... into the mental, vital and physical nature and life of humanity. Its object is not personal Mukti, although Mukti is a necessary condition of the yoga, but the liberation and transformation of the human being. It is not personal Ananda, but the bringing down of the divine Ananda—Christ's kingdom of heaven, our Satyayuga—upon the earth. Of mokṣa we have no personal need; for the soul is nityamukta ...
... Fate and Free-Will 29-January-1910 A question which has hitherto divided human thought and received no final solution, is the freedom of the human being in his relation to the Power intelligent or unintelligent that rules the world. We strive for freedom in our human relations, to freedom we move as our goal, and every fresh step in our human progress ...
... evolution or their outward fortunes. For they know that the ego must be crucified and how shall men consent to this if God and the gods have not shown them the way? To take all that is essential in the human being and uplift it to its most absolute term so that it may become an element of light, joy, power for oneself and others, this is divinity. This, too, should be the drift of supermanhood. But the ...
... is God hiding himself from Nature so that he may possess her by struggle, insistence, violence and surprise. God is universal and transcendent Man hiding himself from his own individuality in the human being. The animal is Man disguised in a hairy skin and upon four legs; the worm is Man writhing and crawling towards the evolution of his Manhood. Even crude forms of Matter are Man in his inchoate ...
... if the principles which express themselves in forms are eternal or if there is a Spirit in things which finds its account in the mutations and evolutions of Time and if that Spirit dwells in the human being as the immortal and infinite power of his soul, then no conclusion of the vanity of the world or the vanity of human existence arises. If indeed the original and eternal principle of Fire is a purely ...
... ADDENDUM ( Questions from the healer to Mother ) (A.R.) I had two hernias. I cured one and kept the other deliberately, for what I seek is the greatest opening of Consciousness a human being can obtain. If my Consciousness widens sufficiently, my Page 388 hernia and the illness of my [paralyzed] friend will automatically heal. The day when I wake up without any trace of ...
... concentrate on... what you conceive to be a higher force—or a Force of Harmony, or a Force of Order. Like that. You apply your hand, and you feel it flow through, like that, and enter. I think every human being has it in potentiality. At any rate, I always found it a perfectly natural thing. And when you develop it, it develops as anything else. Of course, when it takes on miraculous proportions, it's different ...
... long vision—an activity—which I didn't remember because I didn't pay sufficient attention, but at the end, there was someone (that was certainly symbolic), a tall black man. It probably wasn't a human being, it must have been the symbol of something in my life, or something in the life of the people I've lived with, or even the symbol of something I've been fighting against in life. And then, after ...
... That, when you fall back even slightly into the ordinary movement, the old movement, there's a feeling of ABSOLUTE uncertainty! Uncertainty at every second. It would be impossible for an ordinary human being to live in that consciousness, with that sense of total and absolute uncertainty, of total and absolute impermanence—it's no longer a destruction, 1 but it's not yet an ascending transformation ...
... them, ours is the seventh universe, and being the seventh universe, it is the one that will not return to pralaya but will go on progressing, without retreat. This is why, in fact, there is in the human being that need for permanence and for an uninterrupted progress—it's because the time has come. ( Mother remains in contemplation ) Page 378 ...
... twisted everything. But Adam belonged to the creation, didn't he? Yes, while Christ isn't human, he is the son. But he took on a human body. Yes, but he's the son of God. He isn't a human being become divine, he is a divine being—"the son of God"—who took on a human body. But that's understood! All Avatars are like that. Yes, but he's the only one. It's all twisted. But the ...
... various traditions, hardly anything but words differ, depending upon the country and the language. The descriptions are quite similar. Moreover, those who climb back up the ladder—or in other words, a human being who, through his occult knowledge, goes out of one of his 'bodies' (they are called sheaths in English) and enters into a more subtle body—in order to ACT in a more subtle body—and so forth, twelve ...
... your consciousness? If each one of you could find his psychic being and unite with it, all problems would be solved. Page 360 The psychic being is the Divine's representative in the human being. It's true, you know: the Divine isn't something far-off and out of reach; the Divine is within you, but you aren't fully conscious of it. You have rather... so far it is acting more as an influence ...
... with the discrepancy noted in connection with our poem. Another point may be observed. Lyca is the vital Soul, but she is not depicted in the illustrations as anything save a young feminine human being. There is no pictorial suggestion of the Soul come from a world of light into the body that is darkness. Again, there is the Lion which too is symbolic. In the myth of Persephone it is Pluto who ...
... faculties, and that he did not confine them to man's ordinary life, no matter how well-developed, and that he did not hold them to be functioning in this life as they should. Even for Jung the ultimate human being is not the ordinary consciousness we daily know, with its jangles and clashes, nor just the same level reduced to some order: we deepen and widen into the "Collective Unconscious" ("Unconscious" ...
... "intuition". From very early times a number of people have claimed to be "inspired" — that is, to be the instruments of a knowledge, a power, a goodness, a beauty and a happiness greater than the human being is ordinarily capable of. Modern psychology confirms the phenomenon of inspiration. From the several recorded facts we may pick out a few to get the nature of this phenomenon into focus. A brief ...
... in spite of all their faults, more worthy of consultation and friendly relation than one which claimed to have got rid of capitalism, racialism and imperialism and yet had reduced the individual human being to a robot. In brief, while Nehru had not outgrown his rose-spectacled hope for a perfect society through Marxism, he no longer could be tempted to equate the distinction he drew between Marxism ...
... had with that?” 655 This is how and why crucial experiences are omitted from “official” history, which is like a layer of hardened ashes on the red-hot magma of reality. As we have seen, the human being, in the non-materialistic view, is per definition occult because it is mostly constituted of occult, to the ordinary senses imperceptible parts, and because therefore most of its activities and ...
... or by proving that evolution exists to generate us as the summit of life’s purpose.” 38 Some materialistic-minded persons-of-science seem to find a delight without end in proclaiming that the human being is no longer made in the image of God, but that he is “an accidental and incidental product of the material development of the universe, almost wholly irrelevant and readily ignored in any general ...
... the light of the sun is dark, as the Mother said. Moreover, the Supramental being the Truth-Consciousness, its unveiled presence would simply annihilate any form of falsehood, which is what the human being mostly consists of, especially in its physical elements. The following quote puts matters clearly: ‘The use of this [physical] body at present is for me simply: the Order of the Will of the Lord ...
... s. In brief, it developed in a completely brilliant way which was … I must say extremely interesting.’ 25 ‘I had started a kind of “overmental creation”, to make each God come down in a [human] being,’ 26 she said. The Mother, as Mother of the Gods and with her exceptional occult powers, had started materializing the Overmind, the world of the Gods, on the Earth. She was in possession of ...
... seemed so far away … And then afterwards, when he came out of his body and entered into mine, I understood it all … It’s fantastic. Fantastic. It’s … it’s absolutely superhuman. There’s not one human being capable of doing such a thing. And what … what a mastery of his body — absolute, absolute!’ 4 As long as she stayed in the room, he could not leave his body ‘and that was very painful to him.’ ...
... direction from which they flew, should have been thrown close in from the compound of the guest-house or the verandah itself, but the whole place was in a clear light and I saw that there was no human being there and could not have been. At last the semi-idiot boy-servant who seemed to be the centre of the attack and was sheltered in Bejoy’s room under Bejoy’s protection, began to be severely hit ...
... between the mental and the supramental being, a kind of overman who will still have the qualities and in part the nature of man, which means that he will still belong in his most external form to the human being of animal origin, but that he will transform his consciousness sufficiently to belong, in his realisation and activity, to a new race, a race of overmen. The Mother: Questions and Answers 1957-58 ...
... that incorporated all other creeds within itself.” 647 Together with Theosophy re-emerged occultism, the exploration of realities which are not accessible to our ordinary senses. Because the human being has been constituted complex and diverse, occultism has always been its natural, prime fascination, along with religion. The practice of both is in fact one and the same – a Church which condemns ...
... disciple of the Swedish botanist Linnaeus (1707-78). The European, called by Destiny to the hegemony over a world which he alone can enlighten with his intelligence and subjugate by his valour, is the human being par excellence and the head of the human race; the others, a vile mixture of barbarians, are by way of speaking no more than its embryo. Charles White, a surgeon in Manchester, was of much the same ...
... expression of an increasing consciousness, it asks the pertinent question why Homo sapiens would be the ultimate species, for it is clear that the possibilities of nature are not exhausted by the human being. “The animal is a living laboratory in which Nature has, it is said, worked out man. Man himself may well be a thinking and living laboratory in whom and with whose conscious cooperation she wills ...
... European Union, which would lead to the unification of mankind; world unity; and the spreading of the Indian spirituality and its techniques of self-realization, necessary for the change in the human being without which a better future is not possible. None of the five points is fully accomplished (the real India is still divided), but all five have arrived at a substantial degree of realization, and ...
... only to the human entity it would be ineffective. But it is the consciousness of the Divine Presence that makes the Guru a real Guru, so that even if the disciple surrenders to him thinking of the human being to whom he surrenders, that Presence will still make it effective. Q. (6) Does surrender to the impersonal (formless) Divine leave the parts of the being subject to gunas and ego to a certain ...
... walk in the room, aspiring and praying for protection and light.... After this experience, I try to avoid sleep as much as possible.... I think sleep is nothing but one of the worst habits the human being has developed and has become slave of it. If you like and if you allow, I would like to come into a more helpful and favourable atmosphere. I will come in your house after 12.00 p.m. and sit ...
... on psychological revolution, the nature of the mind, human relationships, and bringing about positive change in society. He constantly stressed the need for a revolution in the psyche of every human being and emphasized that such a revolution cannot be brought about by any external entity, be it religious, political, or social. 46 . Charles Webster Leadbeater (1854-1934), an English clergyman ...
... reality behind each is the same, there is a great difference in the growth of each and in manifestation of the reality lying within. The seed and the tree cannot be absolutely the same. The ordinary human being lives in the surface consciousness and, separated as he is, by his egoistic individual consciousness, is whirled in the darkness of ignorance and struggles in the storm of desire. He cannot in any ...
... describe it if a friend were to drop in and cross-examine me as to its exact nature. A curious question formulated itself instantly (I was sitting intoxicated on the beach alone): "What is it that a human being loves most in life?" The answer burgeoned at once, equally from nowhere, voiced by my heart in ecstasy: "Air and light". And startled, as though my heart had suddenly developed a tongue, I heard ...
... light in the darkness of existence, to find protection against the countless invisible dangers threatening them from the cradle to the grave, or to obtain a modicum of power in a world in which the human being is one of the most helpless of creatures. The lack of skill and knowledge or the false pretensions of the practitioners of occultism cannot be a valid argument against the existence of the occult ...
... factual representation that he acquires his true evolutionary meaning and function. ‘He who would save the world must be one with the world.’ 15 According to Sri Aurobindo and the Mother, the human being is not the highest being on Earth, the lord of creation, ‘the masterpiece of masterpieces’. Not so very long ago, an assertion of this kind might have led to the pyre, but in this century of science ...
... the help of Lele, his intense and unusually fast development led him from one surprising discovery to the other, and he soon realized that, after his unconditional surrender at the beginning, as a human being he hardly had any part in his own spiritual unfolding. Higher powers in him had taken up the reins of his destiny; out of Aurobindo A. Ghose was growing Sri Aurobindo. After his arrival in Pondicherry ...
... for Yogic joy and peace and love — the goods we came for, trusting that you would be able to deliver us if only we followed your lead. But then — and here is the crux of the problem — how can a human, being human, follow such an utterly divine lead as yours so disconcertingly alien to reason and far from feasible, besides? There is a saying in English that you can catch a swallow if you put salt on ...
Share your feedback. Help us improve. Or ask a question.